Friday, June 10, 2005

She is more than a wooman .....

She is a man


She can talk like n angel
cry like a baby
cuss like a man

and i love her

she can be a bharatiya nari to Fira, and
she can be real hott, wid the americans

but when i talk hott
she goes eeeewwwww Saby

she can make u laff
or drive u crazy

but, i cant help loving her

had i been born 30 years earlier, or
had she been 30 years earlier
i wud give the others many an anxious moment

but guys are confused
coz she is just not happy wid just one
she wants dem all

she is the stuff dreamz are made of
and nightmares too

cc: Janice, hold on to Chris real tight

19 comments:

Anonymous said...

We Know Your Weakness




Jenni screamed as much as her lungs would allow, and thrashed her head from side to side within the tethered restraints of her bonds. Her tormentors stopped abruptly and through the wheeze of her own gasping breath she could hear them laughing and exchanging comments in their strange oriental language.

She lay there, quickly trying to regain her breath before the next torment. Her torturers were experts at this craft. Jenni had always dreaded tickling, and now her mind raced at how she could have allowed herself to get into this appalling situation. Her mind was brought back to reality by the feel of a soft warm hand working its way slowly and teasingly up the inside of her firm and warm thigh.

The three men were laughing and talking excitedly. This was their first close examination of a European woman, and they had been delighted at both the sights and sounds that their unbearable ministrations had brought forward.

Based upon what they had witnessed so far, they were eager to employ some of the more sophisticated 'tickle torture' methods that had been perfected in their country for centuries. They knew already that Jenni would be reduced to screaming hysterics within seconds. Although they did not understand a single word she uttered, or screamed, the language of shrieking laughter was universally understood.

In the few moments' respite that had been allowed, Jenni pondered on her plight. Only twelve hours earlier she had been working as a secretary to the British Consul. The uprising had come as a complete surprise to both the existing Government, and the various High Commissions.

The British Consul had been overrun with armed insurgents within minutes. Many seemed drunk or on drugs. Staff had been imprisoned and separated. Jenni along with others had been in her office at the moment, dealing with relatively minor matters such as travel visas. She along with other female staff had been hustled into a waiting van and driven to an unidentified venue, and that is where the nightmare had started.

Stripped to her underwear, she had been strapped to a large table, where her ankles and wrists had been wrapped in warm padded leather thus holding her completely immobile. Her interrogators had entered the room shortly after, and without any form of questioning had begun to mercilessly tickle her, expertly to the point of screaming hysterics. Right now she would have betrayed her country for any respite.

She became aware of a man speaking to her in broken English somewhere to her left side. She turned her head to face him. He seemed to smile sadistically and began stroking his hand with a soft down white feather;

'We need to combination of the safe to the office ' he began. Jenni understood the question, but of course she did not know, it wasn't within her remit.

'I'm sorry ' she began ' if I knew I swear I would tell you, honestly I would'. The man said nothing, but nodded to his two colleagues. Jenni was aware of their strong hands holding her ankles, their touch seemed warm, comforting somehow, but her thoughts were quickly interrupted by the scream that involuntarily expelled itself from her lungs.

With her feet firmly held they had placed small pigeon feathers between her toes and began sawing them back and forth methodically and slowly. Ten strokes between each toe before moving onto the next.

Jenni screamed for as much as she could

' I'll talk, I'll talk please God I'll talk' she shrieked almost inarticulately. The dreadful torture continued for a further two minutes before her plea was acknowledged. The chief interrogator leaned towards her face and gently stroked her hair as she struggled to regain her breath.

'You were about to say?' he asked enquiringly.

'Please' gasped Jenni as she gasped lungfulls of air, 'you don't understand there has been a terrible mistake, I don't know what.........'

She was aware of the movement of his hand, and the terrible tickling started again. Her pretty head thrashed from side to side, and her body attempted to buck and thrust off the table, but she could do nothing other than to endure her terrible torture absolutely passively,

She screamed inarticulate prayers for mercy, and found the words involuntarily coming from her mouth, '

I'll tell you I'll tell you Oh God please I'll do anything' again she was allowed a short respite.

Her interrogator again spoke softly to her

'We need to know the code to the safe, if it isn't the next thing from your lips, then you will endure the ultimate in tickle torture, now be a good girl what is it?

Jenni thought she would be driven insane by this madman, she blurted out the first six-figure digit she could think off. Her interrogator smiled,

'You think I am stupid' he stroked a light finger across her taut abdomen, ' no safe combination begins with that number, you are clearly holding out on me I must try more sophisticated methods to break your spirit I think'

To her surprise and utter relief Jenni had been released from her bonds and escorted to a private room. She had been allowed to shower and felt utterly exhausted. The bed looked warm and welcoming, after towelling herself dry she lay on it and drifted into a deep sleep.

She awoke to the sound of a tray being placed beside her. It contained a pot of hot tea, maybe this wasn't so bad after all, and they had believed her, but somehow she doubted this. A short time later a maid arrived to help her dress.

The maid produced a pair of barely black fully-fashioned nylons with a dainty white lace suspender belt. These were everyday items to Jenni, but she wore them willingly, it added to her sense of being feminine and made her feel good. The shoes accompanying the outfit were fine soft black leather with three and a half inch heels. Looking around for the rest of her clothes Jenni discovered that she was being offered only a thick white towelling bathrobe that she hurriedly put on. The maid smiled, nodded courteously and quickly left the room.

No sooner had she gone than two men entered. They were in their thirties and dressed in traditional Chinese style mandarin tops. One had a plaited pigtail, and both gave the appearance of having come from some distant past. Jenni s stomach churned when she recognised them as two of her torturers.

She was on her feet in seconds, but hey simply held her firmly by the arms and quickly marched her down the corridor. She very quickly lost track of where she was, and soon found herself in a warm but darkened room. Ahead of her was a large solid table. Its centre was padded, and two thick straps sat approximately 18 inches apart. Two smaller straps were attached to the side of the table. With the sinking feeling that her torture was about to begin all over again, Jenni attempted to speak to the men. Neither could understand her.

Her dressing gown was removed and she was skilfully manhandled into a kneeling position of the table, with her high-heeled clad feet placed over the edge. Straps were secured around her ankles, and the larger straps around her legs just below the knee. Her lower legs were thus held firm. Jenni became aware of a sound above her, and immediately both of her wrists were grasped and placed in restraint. She struggled against this shyly aware of her nudity apart from a thong, her nylons and her shoes. The men stood back and laughed with sadistic pleasure, one walked the side of the table and began turning a handle.

To her horror Jenni became aware of her hands being pulled slowly above hear head. She struggled and thrashed but could do nothing. Soon her body was held firm and taut. Her hands stretched above her head, and her legs and ankles secure on the table.

The men were clearly waiting for someone, but amused themselves by gently running their fingers across her very ticklish tummy. She seemed even more ticklish today, had they slipped something into her drink she wondered? Her tormentors were experts, and would stop just as she approached and ear piercing scream.

They were fascinated by her body and teased her now growing nipples with light touches of their fingers and tongues. After a while they stopped and Jenni could hear footsteps approaching from the corridor. To her horror the man who entered was her same torturer as the day before. He stood before Jenni, his arms folded into the cuffs of his jacket and smiled at her.

' I have shown you kindness and mercy, now I expect your cooperation; what is the combination to the safe Jenni?'

'If I knew I would tell you, I swear it' started Jenni as calmly as she could.

But before she had finished speaking, he had walked around behind her. She felt his warm hands gently exploring her legs.

'You have an excellent body, and I particularly enjoy this western invention' she heard him say as he continued to play and stroke her legs. 'Your seams, I think will assist me in my purpose' he said with a hint of menace.

Jenni struggled as she felt her shoes being slowly and teasingly removed, she attempted to curl her toes to prevent it, but of course any resistance was useless, and these sadistic tormentors knew it. She felt him gently pet her foot, and involuntary shriek of laughter burst form her red lips,

'Oh God, no please not that, not my feet I can't stand it'. Holding the toes of her right foot firmly, her torturer now traced a finger around the edge of her reinforced sol and then just flicked a finger slowly and lazily up and down the seam of her foot. Jenni thrashed and screamed as much as her bonds would allow. Her mind was just blur. The torture made worse by the fact that she could not see what was happening, and that it was completely out of her control. After approximately thirty seconds he stopped, and returned to face her

Jenni opened her mouth to attempt some sort of negotiation, but it was a pointless exercise, in her line of vision his hand appeared. He tickled the air with his fingers. On the end on each was seemed like a small thimble, narrowed to a point, but ending in what looked like a small metal ball ~ ' I believe that you may have heard of this' he began with a smile,

Iit is known as the memory trigger; those who have felt its touch very soon become wise to its ways, and it is amazing what they can remember. It has been a particularly effective form of torture for centuries. I have no reason to believe it will fail me now, especially on one so ticklish as your self. Now Jenni, the combination?

Jenni's mind raced, she struggled to remember if she had ever heard the numbers mentioned, but of course she hadn't. Her situation was just hopeless.

'Please I swear I would tell you if I knew' she began, but he interrupted her by placing his finger on her lips.

'You see, you have already promised to tell me, but now you say you do not know. Imagine how confusing that would sound if you were I, don't you agree?'

She had to of course, thereby sealing her own fate.

'I admire your courage, but we know your weakness' with that, he again walked behind her.

Despite her hysterical pleadings he slowly made himself comfortable by her imprisoned feet, and then began to slowly and lightly scrape the beads across the arch of her left foot.

Anonymous said...

She wets at your touch






We were in bed, this time in my room, reading, not yet feeling the need for breakfast. Having just had sex, the covers were pulled up around our naked, tangent bodies. Life was snug and warm under the covers. I ran out of story before long and went to the bookcase to pick out something else. As I emerged from the covers, the cold air hit me and I put on the white pinafore nightgown that lay on the the nightstand. I then walked to the left end of the bookcases that lined one wall of my room, ignoring a warning sensation of increasing discomfort and fullness in my lower abdomen.

I took some time selecting a book, and I continued to ignore the messages my bladder was sending, even though they grew stronger. I paid no heed until after you got out of bed and sneaked up on me to hug me from behind. I think what happened was that the shock of your touch startled certain muscles of mine into relaxing. You told me the end result was pleasantly warm liquid drops hitting your foot in a quick staccato. I could feel you doing something involving my nightgown between my legs, but I just smiled and let you, politely spreading my feet for you.

I felt you turn me to face you. You were at my waist level, and holding some part of my dress behind my back. "Finish up," you invited me, and you followed my glance at the virgin carpeting beneath my feet. Fluidly, the decision to surprise you, and me, by accepting your invite, left my brain and ran down into the muscles that usually keep me from wetting, whispering a message to them to relax, to let go. As badly as I needed to, that was all it took. Urine flowed down into the fabric pressing against my pussy, where you were holding it fed through my legs and held behind me. I felt it spread through the fabric a little bit, pooling around my lips and thoroughly soaking the thin, white cotton before it penetrated and streamed into the carpeting.

As I continued to relax into the euphoria of a desperately needed release, I felt the warmth travel down one leg, the widening trail of wetness. The carpet underfoot felt damp. I was almost finished and feeling so good. I looked down at your eyes, which were glued to my crotch. It occurred to me that the fabric there must be transparent from being soaked. You caressed me with one hand and with the other released my gown, sending wetness down my other leg and into the carpet. For several moments, you continued to stroke the sodden gown onto my equally sodden pussy. I squirmed under your touch.

You were still touching me, but I helped you to your feet. Your hand felt good, but I knew lying against you, arms and legs wrapped around you, you in me, would feel better. We got back into bed and you lay on me. I hugged you with my legs so that you could feel that they were still wet to the knees. My arms went around your shoulders, squeezing tightly so that you'd know I loved you. And our hips moved, letting you slide slickly past me – I was still wet there, too – a few times before you went in a bit.

You let me move my hands to your hips so that I could control your entry into me, so that it wouldn't hurt. I lifted my legs so that my knees were by my nipples. With each motion of yours, we put you deeper into me, until you were flat against me. And at some point you had just the right angle, or I had just the right realization of how close we were, because I got very slippery indeed, inside. You noticed, and kissed me, and told me how sexy you thought I was.

We moved against each other, and I was pretty far gone in loving you and what I was doing with you, so I only have snapshots of it in my brain: your penis, rigid, sliding almost all the way out of me and then smoothly back in again; my awareness of what each motion might feel like to you, aided by the look on your face, the way the rest of you was moving; your breathing quickening and the little sounds you made just before you came; the way you froze and then shuddered and the pulsing within me just after you told me, "I'm going to come inside you, my lover."

I always love the way your body spasms just after – or is it part of? – orgasm. I love your face. I love you, sweetheart. You slipped out of me, you kissed me, and you turned away from me. I pressed my front against your back and held you. I thought of you sleeping in my arms on a certain bus trip, cried a little without knowing why, and fell into sleep with you.


Tonight before class I forgot to grab a caffeine- and sugar-free drink from my car so I had to buy a coke from the machines. I was typing to a friend during class, when you surprised me by talking to me through Yahoo!, which I didn't know I could use from on campus. We had a sweet exchange, working out problems and phrasing caresses at each other. I paid attention and participated in class, too, and all was well. Then class ended, I packed up my things, and I got up to leave when I realized something.

The caffeine in the Coke had done its usual thing and I had a warmly full bladder. It distracted me from worrying about kidnappers and rapists as I walked to the parking lot I'd put my car in. I didn't plan anything specific, just had certain thoughts percolating in my brain as my feet crushed the frozen ground.

When I reached my car, my thoughts came to a head. I wished you could be there, but wasn't going to let your absense stop me from doing it – which I hope you don't mind. I opened my car door and put my things into the passenger seat. I bent into the car over them as if making sure that everything was there and spread my legs perhaps as far apart as my shoulders were wide. I had to go pretty badly by then.

I released something inside me and a few moments later gripped it tight again. It was quite cold out and the stream felt hot as it hit my thigh. I think I jerked away from it, and next felt it at my other knee. I could feel it running down both legs, still hot but no longer shocking. More pleasant. I looked down, but because I was bent forward the front of my skirt was touching the pavement, so I couldn't see until I straightened and backed up a bit.

On the parking lot below me were four wet little amoebas, each about the size of the ring I can make with thumb and forefinger. Two were separate, with their frilly little edges, and the other two looked like they were finishing fissioning off from each other: tangent, but not the same body. I moved to get into the driver's seat and felt my wet self make contact with the car seat through my thin skirt. I wondered if I got it wet. My right leg was wet from the thigh to just above my knee. My left was wet from the knee down. But it was my pussy that I thought would be most likely to make the car seat damp.

I thought about telling you all the way home, wondering how best to please you with a description of what had happened. I parked my car three spaces from the stairs and thought about when I would wet this parking lot, when I would wet my jeans walking up the stairs. I went inside, my thoughts racing, thinking about the wetting I could do for you, and maybe this part will seem dumb, but I went to my room and rooted through my closet for the perfect, slightly tight pair of jeans.

I slipped off my skirt and noticed a cold spot on my leg from where the hem had gotten slightly wet. I hadn't realized that I'd gotten the skirt. I put on the jeans and my clit pulsed happily at what I was going to do in them. I buttoned the jeans and then took my bra off, just because I was feeling sexy, and wasn't going very far. I could feel the weight of my breasts, now that they weren't being supported, and it felt good. I really had to pee by now, since what I'd done in the school parking lot had hardly taken the edge off, and it was some fifteen minutes later now.

I walked out the door into the cold and almost skipped down my wooden steps. I counted; there were thirteen of them. Then I turned around and thought about letting go for a moment. When I could feel the burn near my vaginal lips I knew I was ready. I started up the stairs, willing the liquid out of my pussy and into the denim that cupped them. Another step and I felt it start, running warmly into the crotch of my jeans. As I kept slowly climbing, I kept peeing, and I felt the warm fluid start running down my legs and (unfortunately) into my shoes. At that point I hurried up and went for my door, telling my body to hold what was left.

I walked down my hallway to the big mirror in my office before I even dealt with my soggy shoes, and turned around to see my backside. It was lovely, a triangle extending from halfway down my ass almost to the bottoms of the legs, clear in darkened denim against the dry parts of my pants. I had a lot to tell you about tonight. I looked forward to it.


I had a new idea for your arousal: I would have my very own Wet T-Shirt Contest, in which I would be all three contestants. I dug through my older clothes, looking for three thin, tight, plain white T-shirts. I only found one white shirt, but I found two others that would do. One had the name of a university on the front, and the other the name of an accounting software firm, but I'd just wear them backwards. Then I got out underwear.

It goes without saying that, being your girlfriend, I have a significant number of white cotton panties. For this, I wanted three pairs of plain white to show up best while being readily distinguished from the other "contestants". I thought I was going to have to tie different colors of ribbon on my left thigh instead and just wear identical panties when I found them. There were three pairs of white underwear in the back of the drawer: one with little green bows at the top, one with larger red bows, and one with a cluster of blue flowers. They'd be perfect.

The next thing to prepare was the camera. With you living in another state and us mostly getting together online, it made sense for me to have a webcam and tripod so I could record our games for you, allowing me to send them electronically. I set it up in the kitchen where it could capture the far white wall and a few squares of linoleum tile. I put my laptop where I'd be able to see it while lying on the floor against the wall.

The final item to make ready was myself. I started pouring water into me. I wanted to get this done tonight, so I'd need to have to pee, and badly, three different times. Every time I thought about it, I would gulp many swallows of water, and, as excited as I was about this idea, I thought about it often. I did this until I felt like my insides were swimming and it didn't feel good to drink more. Then I felt a certain stimulating pressure, and I put on the university shirt, backwards, over the panties with the green bows. All dressed, I walked quickly to the kitchen. I had to pee!

As Contestant One, I sat as close as I could to the wall, lay back, and squirmed from cheek to cheek to get my bottom flush against it. I was ready, and I hit record on the laptop. On my first try I braced my feet against the wall and pushed, but I pushed myself back towards the camera. My second try got me upended properly, upside-down and with my weight on my neck and shoulders, so I took a moment and thought about relaxing and letting go.

On the laptop I could see the first dark, wet spot in the center of the panties, shining and elongating into a bulging line. That got fatter for moments, and then the wet triangle above, in my crotch, split into an inverted V around it. This became a fat M, which quickly expanded over the whole surface of the panties and sent lines of wet down to the sides of the shirt. The lines in the shirt thickened and multiplied, but they never left the sides, never put my tits on liquid display, although the sopping panties showed my wet pubic hair clearly.

I hit stop and rose. I needed a towel to clean my pretty mess. I walked, dripping, toward the hall closet. In a moment, I had more than drips on my legs, I had thin rivulets. It seemed there was urine left in me, that I hadn't quite sent it all streaming down my torso. I involuntarily leaked my way to the closet and back to the kitchen, my feet leaving wet spots on the carpet. On reaching the kitchen, I released the rest of it. What's a little more to mop up?

In bed, I saved the video I'd just captured and then ran it on a loop while I masturbated. I thought of you and how you'd react to my Contest. I thought of a way to get more wetness to my breasts, and thought of how you'd like that. I smiled and rubbed my pussy, slick with urine and slippery with my own slimy lubricant. And I came, half sitting, making loud, surprised-sounding Oh's of delight, still thinking of Contestants Two and Three to come and how lucky they were to benefit from Contestant One's learning curve. There would be soaking T-shirts to match sopping panties yet, with excited nipples so visible through the clear, clinging cotton.

I drank and waited, impatient. Soon, I could feel a compelling hum near my G-spot telling me I'd have to pee soon. That meant it was time to get my Wet T-Shirt Contest back on track. Since Contestant One had just turned upside-down and wet herself down toward her T-shirt, it was time to be Contestant Two and try something different. I dressed myself in the panties with the red bows and the plain white T-shirt and hurried to the kitchen to set up the laptop and the camera, which I aimed high enough to capture a standing contestant. I wasn't going to be upside-down this time.

I spread my legs wide and hit the record button on the laptop. In a moment, I was peeing. I put a cupped hand into the stream to fill it and dumped the pool of moisture onto my right breast. I cupped it again, more tightly, and dumped more hot fluid onto the other. It felt so warm, so nice. I kept it up, trying not to pee too much when there wasn't a hand to catch it in, and happily soaked the T-shirt and my tits. I was having such fun that I wasn't even looking at what the camera was seeing, shown on the laptop. I just went until I was empty, then walked forward to show each soggy-shirted tit to the camera's lens and reached back to hit stop on the laptop.

As I went to get another towel, I noticed that I wasn't leaking this time. Having been in the easiest position for me to pee from, I had completely emptied myself, so there wasn't anything left to leak. I thought about this when I got the first slight shock of having a foot land on wet and cold carpet. It happened several times as I followed the trail of wetness I'd left last time. (I knew you'd like it that I'd wet the carpet.) I returned, following my damp path to the kitchen and mopped up the floor with the towel, removed my wet clothes and wrapped them in it . Then I folded the tripod and laptop and brought everything back to my room to see how I'd looked, playing in my pee, wetting my panties and T-shirt.

This video looked good. Contestant Two's urine stream came out clearly, and watching her get her shirt wet, handful by handful, was absolutely enticing. By the end, her panties showed her sodden pussy, and her shirt was beautiful. Everything was exposed from the upper slopes of her breasts to an inch or two beneath the nipples. The saturated cotton stuck to her skin, showing flesh color freckled with tiny white bubbles where it didn't stick perfectly. Her nipples looked rosy and happy, and every bump that formed their peaks was visible. The rest of the shirt showed evidence of her splashing. I watched the video and drank water until it was time to be Contestant Three.

For this contestant, I thought I could go upside-down and solve Contestant One's difficulty with getting her pee into the T-shirt by tucking the shirt slightly into the waistband of the panties. I put on the T-shirt with the accounting software logo and the panties with the blue flowers. I gathered the laptop and camera and returned to the kitchen. I set things up for the last time and lay down against the wall next to my laptop.

Once I hit record and pushed myself back into the upside-down position, I started to pee. I could feel it running down the front of my pussy at first, but then, too soon, I felt it running mostly down my bottom and back. I pushed with my feet and thrust my pussy forward to steepen the slope, but it didn't work and I still wasn't feeling warmth running toward my abdomen. I stopped peeing and restarted in hopes that that would help and I tried squeezing the inside of my pussy to redirect the flow, but nothing worked. I ran out of pee trying to wet my front.

I hit stop and went for a towel, feeling a little down. I cleaned everything and packed up to return to my room, still more depressed. I'd had such high hopes for having gravity help me wet my tits. I'd thought I could defeat Contestant Two and pull out a win. Then I got back to my room and put my laptop and my camera back the way I usually keep them. It was time to watch the three videos and declare an official winner.

First I watched Contestant One with the pretty patterns of pee in her increasingly wet panties and her glistening midriff with little trickles of liquid beading up. Next I watched Contestant Two, who was simply stunning. Her shiny nipples, delicately ringed in air, and the shapes of her breasts pushing through the wet fabric fascinated me. Last was the video of Contestant Three, who looked good inverted with her wet panties being repeatedly thrust at the camera. But of course the decision had to be for Contestant Two's ingenuity in conveying wetness to her tits.

I sent off the videos to you and lay back for a minute, idly playing with myself. The phone rang then, and when I answered I heard your voice. You had a most interesting project you wanted me to undertake for you. Of course I was willing, as I told you when you described what you wanted. I would get started on it right away.

Anonymous said...

This story that you are about to read is in the words of my lover my wife and my Mistress her name is Kara. I am only typing this one as she is telling me what to type; I am sitting here with a cock ring on and a butt-plug up my asshole. I am completely naked and Kara my wife is dressed up in a black leather mini skirt and high heels her lover Dave is sitting in another chair next to me. He is completely naked too except he has a leather g-string on and is stroking his cock. From this point on it is my wife speaking, I hope you enjoy this as much as I will.

Hello my name is Kara and I hope you are ready to shoot a big load of cum all over yourself because I love to make men cum and cum hard. I am an expert at making men shoot large amounts of sperm. My secret is to play with your balls and tease your asshole while I am playing with your big hard cock. I love to tease my husband and watch the tension mount as my lover slides his hard cock into my cunt.

I love it when my husband gets down on his knees and watches close up as my lover’s swollen cock disappears into my wet hot pussy. Or when I am getting fucked real hard in the ass and my lover is pounding his hot hard cock deep into my ass and I feel it swell up and start to spurt hot thick male cum deep into my hot asshole. As the cum starts to drain out I make my husband stick his tongue in my loose, just fucked ass and lick the hot sperm out of my hole.

Nothing feels better than a wet tongue licking my swollen ass muscle and looking at all the spent cum on my husband’s face. The funny thing about it is that my husband loves to eat my crème filled ass or pussy better than anything. Sometimes I let him fuck me too and then he goes down and finger fucks my pussy real good and hard and mix’s his cum up with my lovers before he eats it.

I just love a pussy full of cum to me nothing is more sexier than a huge load of cum shot inside of a pussy! Of course, sometimes I love to have my used pussy covered on the outside too. My pussy is shaved clean now but one time I pulled a train while my husband watched and that is when my pussy had hair on it.

I had so much cum on my pussy and leaking out of my hole that I reached down there and started playing with my self and rubbing the cum in to my pubic hair. My pubic hair was matted together with cum, of course I had to lick my fingers clean of all the male sperm that was on them. I acquired a taste for cum in my late teens and have loved it from the first cock that I ever sucked.

I have always loved to take cum loads from big dicked men while my husband watches. I love playing roles like being a hardcore slut wife and fucking all types of men while my husband watches and takes pictures. We have an album full of strange men fucking me in every position you can image. I catch my husband sometimes looking at the pictures while he jacks off. It’s all right with me I love to watch men masturbate, but when I catch him I make him cum in his hand and then he must eat it.

Well this little story has me so wet right now that I am sucking my lover Dave’s cock in between telling my husband what to type. Dave’s cock is about nine and a half inches long and as big around as a polish sausage. It is a lot bigger than my husband’s but I still love my husband’s cock too.

My sucking is arousing Dave and pre-cum is starting to leak out of the end of his cock. I just stopped sucking on it because I am going to do something special with his cock tonight. I am taking off my clothes right now and I am going over to the closet to get my strap-on dildo. I love to fuck men in the ass with my big black strap-on dildo. My husband loves to be fucked hard with the strap-on, that is why I inserted a butt-plug in his ass before we got started tonight. I just might fuck his ass tonight. But in the mean time I am going to have Dave my lover get down on his knees and worship my fake cock. I want him to suck my fake cock down his throat. I am inserting it into his mouth right now, he is sucking my pussy juice off of it because earlier today I was fucking myself with it. He looks like he is enjoying his self-sucking my fake cock all the way up to the balls. I just pulled the cock out of his mouth and now I am walking over to my husband. I just reached down and took off his cock ring. He is making a lot of mistakes typing right now. I ordered Dave over to the table and told him to get down under the table and suck my husband’s cock. Dave is now sucking my husband’s cock jerking his head up and down on his massive man meat. This is cruel making my husband type this while my lover is sucking his cock. I can tell that my husband isn’t going to be able to hold out for long he is pumping his cock into Dave’s mouth. Oh shit my husband just started cumming and he shot the butt-plug out of his asshole and it is laying in the floor. Looks like Dave swallowed most of the cum except a small amount that landed on the computer monitor. Well guys it looks like this story is coming to a end for right now I am going to have to fuck my husband in the ass with my strap-on dildo and he will have to be in the doggie position, and he won’t be able to type. I am going to have Dave lay under him and suck his cock again, and this time he had better take all the cum in his mouth.

Anonymous said...

The story i am narrating now is a true incident that occured with my friend Mohun who told me this some time ago. It was a true incident and i thought it would be liked by the readers.

Mohan lived with his whole family, 6 sisters and one brother in a beautiful Garden house in Dhaka. He 18 yrs old, very strong and tall. Their's was a very close knit family a little like mine. At night they all slept in one room together due to the small size of the house. I qoute what he said...........

My sister were very pretty and sexy. All of them had big Breast and lovely bodies, this I was able to notice only when they were asleep They used to wear saris and blouses as many Indian middle-class girls do. At night my two of my sisters who were married and were visiting to decorate the house for a party for my parent's 25th anniversary would only wear petticoats and blouses, showing a lot of cleavage due to the size of their breasts. I used to pretend that I was asleep but trying to glance at their sexy bodies. This went on for sometime but I would not make or dare to make a move.

Then one night I went to sleep earliar, wearing only only my pajamas to beat the Indian summer heat. Both my elder sisters Mina and Smitha ,were already asleep but the eldest one, Karuna-31yrs old came later to bed.I intentionally lifted my pajamas so that she could see my long strong hard cock. she saw it but just looked away and went to sleep right next to me. I was all fired up but nothing happened. All my sisters would change their clothds in front of me without any hesitation. I used to masterbate thinking about them, but they didnt know that. One day I was in my own room that had been alloted to me for the very first time and was quite happy for it. As luck would be, it was next to our big bath room, and had an opening to the bathroom.

One day I heard someone having a bath so I peeked in and what I saw was unbelievable, Karuna was taking a bath in the nude. It was awsome, something I saw for the first time in my life.She was Gorgerous. She had the most picturesque body of all of them and when I saw her pussy I was ready to have go, nothing could have stopped me that time. She had sexy ass n silky hair. I saw her rubbing her body with the soap, how I wish I was rubbing her body.Then she left and to my utter luck other sister came to have bath. I was ready for her. She slowly took off her cloths one by one and I was having a time of my life.Her Breast was more firm and bigger then Karuna's. She had a strong athletic and sexy frame that drove me wild.

I thought today was my day. I would come home soon and wait for them to take a bathe . I made sure I had no appointments to spoil my peeping game.To my luck I saw my other sister's bathing that day. They took more time to undress and alway found that they were not completely naked. They were all hotter than any babes i had come across yet. This went on for a long time and every time I saw them bating nude, I would Masterbate. I really wanted to have a go at them.

One day as luck would be there was no one in the house except Smitha and Mina. They were in a good mood and offered me money to buy a present. Karuna came and asked me to let her know if she had a phone call which was urgent. She went for a bath and I was all ready to peep in. When I saw her taking her dress off and get nude, I also took all my dress off and started rubbing my cock.She was playing with her Breasts and rubbing her pussy. Then the phone bell rang, I called her and said that it was for her, she opened the door without realizing she was not wearing any cloths and we were both shocked seeing naked.she stood still, finished her talk and told me to follow her into my room. As soon as we reached inside, she told me stay quiet and said "I havent had a dick like that for some time now. How about you let me have it for lunch today", she immediately started kissing me and I started caressing her Breasts. She took my cock in her hand and began rubbing it. She then went on to give me the best blowjob i ever had.

I climbed on top of her and we both started to touch each other. Imagining my cock touch my own sister's cunt made me wild with excitement. She was very impressed with my cock and my strong body. We made love the whole day.She asked me whether I had slept with my other sisters too. I told her she was my first. She told me that he other sisters would love to have sex with me provided I fuck her every day that she was here just for fees.

She said she and the other sisters knew I was peeping tom and they intentionally planned and used my eldest sister to arrange this sex orgy. Wow that was it all four sister got into the act with me.One night they all four went into the bath all naked and invited me too. me and four sexy sisters were having a ball of a time.That night I was on top of the world, we had sex and sex for four days non stop. No one ever notice that my sisters were having regular sex with me.

Anonymous said...

Watching Daddy


I will never forget the first time I watched my father masturbate.

So much has happened in the four years since that night, to us and between us, that I don’t recall the exact date, but I know it was early in the summer between my sophomore and junior years of high school, not long after I turned 16.

I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Kelly and I’m now 20, and a sophomore at a large university in the town where I went to high school. I’ve lived alone with my dad since my mom ran off with some budding rock star when I was 7. I’ve seen my mother intermittently since then, usually at the clinic where she goes periodically to dry out from the booze and drugs that are her way of life, but she’s never really been a part of my life. Even before they broke up, it was Daddy who was always home for me, not Mom.

What’s a real mystery is how my mom and dad ever hooked up in the first place, although I learned that first night watching my father why she stayed with him. My father, to all appearances, is a shy, self-effacing gentleman with a mind like a steel trap. He’s a full professor of history at the university, and he acts the part with his conservative clothes and deferential demeanor. He’s not a particularly large man, maybe 5-10, 180, and while he’s nice-looking, he’s not somebody most women would notice in a crowd.

Boy, talk about not judging a book by its cover. In private, my father is a warm man of few words, but bold actions. I’ve always thought he was the sexiest man alive. He’s just got a gentle sensuality about him that’s always appealed to me. He has an ironic sense of humor, and a well-buried perverted streak that very, very few people know about.

My mom, on the other hand, is a party girl, always has been and always will be. She was a co-ed and he was a graduate assistant when they met. She was in one of his classes, and for some reason, they hit it off, so she decided to seduce him. When she did that, she discovered that Daddy possesses one of the finest dicks on the face of the earth, a long, fat slab of meat that’s perfectly cut, and he knows how to use it. Why she ever felt the need for another cock is beyond me, but the truth is, my mom’s a hot number that no one man can ever satisfy, not even my well-hung father.

I don’t know if there was ever any real love between Mom and Daddy, but it’s hard not to like my father, so when Mom turned up pregnant with me, she was talked into (her words) marrying him and having his baby. But she was a lost cause as a mother, and my dad quickly assumed both roles.

It really was just the two of us. I never knew my mom’s people – they were all alcoholics with money, my dad says – and Daddy’s folks died a year apart when I was very young. Except for a much older sister who lives across the country, her husband and their two sons, my dad has no other family left. So it’s always been just him and me. We’ve always done everything together, ballgames, plays, symphony concerts, and we’ve always spent a lot of time talking with each other, to the point where we know each other instinctively. One of my dad’s most passionate sidelines is his vegetable garden, and we spend a lot of time working side-by-side and chatting with each other.

I think I inherited the best of both my parents. From my dad, I inherited my intelligence and a shy, loner’s personality. From my mom, I inherited her looks, her slim build, and a deep inner urge toward carnality. I’m average-sized, about 5-6, with straight blonde hair that falls to well past my shoulders. My boobs are fairly small and my hips are narrow, but I do have what everyone says is a very nice butt, not too big and not too bony.

When my mom finally left for good and my dad filed for divorce, he easily won custody and we’ve been a pair ever since. And, for the past two years – since the day I turned 18 – we’ve been lovers. And what lovers! We’ve done just about everything with each other that two people can do together sexually, and no one suspects a thing, because to the outside world, we put on our shy act, and avoid any big displays of affection, although for me, it’s awfully hard. I love my daddy like you wouldn’t believe; he was my rock when I was a kid, he’s been my best friend as I grew older, he was my confidante and savior when I got into trouble a few years ago, and he’s been by far the best fuck I’ve ever had, or ever will have, once we crossed the threshold into a sexual relationship.

To see us, even to know us, you would never know the depths of our relationship, never suspect that a demure, bookish little girl like me could have such a dirty mind and a willful sexual nature, or that my shy, scholarly father could be such a wanton sexual beast. Behind closed doors, though, our lives are radically different from our public personae.

And it all started that hot night in June four years ago when I started spying on my dad.

I’ve given this a lot of thought, and I’ve decided that it takes a particular – a peculiar – set of circumstances for two intelligent people to gravitate willfully into a consenting incestuous relationship. In the case of my father and me, it was a potent combination of loneliness, alienation, dependency and physical need that drove us into each other’s arms.

I matured at quite an early age; I reached my current height when I was 12, and I discovered boys about the same time. But it took awhile for boys to discover me, so it was left to my girlfriends and I to teach ourselves the beginnings of sexual awareness. As a consequence, I’ve always considered myself bisexual, and I’ve had a couple of sexual experiences with girls.

Anyway, when I was about 14, I was home alone one day in the summer, just lying around the house, when my curiosity got the better of me. I had often seen my father retire to his study, locking the door behind him, and he’d stay in there for quite awhile. I had wondered what he was up to, and as I grew older, I’d often press my ear to the door to see what I could hear. It wasn’t much, but occasionally I’d hear what appeared to be soft moans coming from the other side of the door. I thought maybe he was in pain of some kind, and finally I worked up the courage to knock on the door one time and ask if anything was wrong. He quickly answered that he was fine, but I’d often see him emerge looking sweaty and disheveled.

So finally, one day I decided to snoop around, being the curious little devil that I am. At first, all I found were history books and papers, but I finally found the key to Daddy’s locked file cabinet and found his stash of porno magazines. To say I was shocked was an understatement. I leafed through a few of them then put them away in what was a mixture of disgust and excitement. I was naïve and thought my father wasn’t like most men, not realizing that he was a male, and a male who needed sexual relief. And, since Mom was gone and he wasn’t dating, I guess he had naturally turned to self-relief.

It was several months before I succumbed to the urge to snoop again. I had told my best friend, Beth, what I had found, and she told me she snuck in and looked at, not only her dad’s magazines, but also those of her older brother all the time. A few weeks later, when she had invited me over for a sleepover, we snuck into her brother’s stash, and this time I looked – really looked. And what I saw frankly turned me on – turned my friend on, too – and soon our fingers were doing brisk arpeggios on each other’s clits.

That was my very first sexual experience, when I first learned how to masturbate and reach an orgasm. I found I loved to come. The feelings of pleasure unlocked a door to my sexual psyche that would never again completely be closed. Moreover, I found that looking at porn, especially porn with men involved, got me hotter than a pistol in no time.

So, I began sneaking into my father’s study whenever he was away, and would pull out his books and magazines and frig myself to a frothy orgasm flipping through the pages. I know most women, not to mention girls of the age I was at the time, are not supposed to become aroused by porn. But I’m not most women, and I loved it. Beth and I spent many a sleepover looking at dirty magazines and masturbating. Sometimes we did ourselves and sometimes we did each other, but we never did take the next step to oral. That would have been a tilt toward lesbianism that we weren’t quite ready to take.

It was a few months after that when my father announced that he had accepted a new position at a university a couple of hundred miles away. At first I was devastated at the prospect of leaving familiar surroundings and all my friends for a strange town. Of course, looking at it rationally, I knew Daddy was right, as always. It was a full professorship, which he had not had previously, and the time was right where I was concerned. Truth is, the neighborhood where we lived had slowly declined over the previous few years; in fact, there had been a couple of break-ins on our street in the previous months, and Daddy was concerned about my safety. And the high school where I went my freshman year was mediocre and getting worse every year.

The new high school I enrolled in was very good, a bit competitive for my tastes, but it was nevertheless a top-quality education. And our new home was just about the coolest place I’d ever seen. It was fairly old and cozy, a cottage almost, and it was set back from a quiet street via a long drive. A row of medium-sized trees screened the front and both sides of the house, and the house backed right onto a thick patch of woods.

I spent my sophomore year becoming acclimated to my new surroundings, but it wasn’t easy. I missed my old friends, and my low-key personality kept me invisible (I thought) for most of the year. So I spent a lot of time alone roaming the woods behind our house, and I quickly discovered that my father’s new office looked out toward the back, toward the woods. The office looked like it had been added after the house was built and was not built with the same kind of windows as the rest of the house, meaning it didn’t have blinds or curtains or anything, just a 2x6-foot window.

I don’t know if Daddy did it on purpose, but he set up his desk and computer right under the window. I would very soon learn to appreciate that decision.

That first year, I was too shy to go out on dates. I did make a few new friends, but I didn’t find anyone who could replace Beth, and Daddy seemed to have gotten rid of his stash of erotic literature, leaving me to my own limited imagination, so I was fairly frustrated as the school year came to an end.

Daddy didn’t venture into his new study for what I now knew were masturbation sessions, or at least he didn’t while I was home. So after school was finished for the year, I took to wandering in the woods, seeking solitude. It was just getting dark one night when I discovered that when Daddy had his desk lamp on, one could see everything that was going on in his study. I was trembling as I crept up to his window and peeked in. Unfortunately, he wasn’t in the room, but I knew then that if I played it right, I’d get an unforgettable show.

You see, as I turned 16, I’d already been having a vague lust for my father. I’d see him walking around the house in various stages of undress, and my heart would flutter and my pussy would start to dampen. I kept seeing Daddy’s face when I would lie in bed at night and masturbate, and the image disturbed me at first. Fathers aren’t supposed to arouse their daughters. But soon the perversion of the idea, of acting so totally beyond the pale of taboo, of acting against type, against the public image, began to appeal to my active imagination. Soon there was no mistaking the fact that I lusted after my father.

It was on a Friday night that things came to a head. I told Daddy I was meeting some friends down at the recreation center a couple of blocks away. Once out of the house, I doubled back around and slipped quietly behind the house. I had worn a pair of fairly baggy shorts and no panties. I wanted easy access to my pussy, which was already drooling with anticipation.

I didn’t have long to wait. As I crouched by a bush behind the house, I saw the light come on in Daddy’s study, and a sexual thrill ran through my body. Daddy was naked! I could see everything, and I could see that his eyes gleamed with a fire that I would come to know intimately. He sat down at the computer and began playing with the keyboard and mouse with one hand, while his other began to softly stroke his semi-hard cock.

My eyes bugged out as I watched. He must have been surfing for porn, because as he clicked through a series of websites, his cock gradually stiffened in his left hand. I could even see the gleam at the tip from what I now know was his pre-cum. As it got bigger, my jaw began to drop. I had seen a few cocks in those magazines I’d looked at, but none of them compared to what my precious father was casually stroking. Almost without thinking, I dropped a hand to my crotch, to the gap in the leg of my shorts and found my pulsing clit. I gasped as I felt the pleasure swirl within me. My eyes, though, were riveted to the window, where Daddy was beginning to stroke himself with more purposeful strokes. Occasionally, he would throw his head back and appear to moan, clicking away at the various images that appeared on his monitor. Suddenly, he stopped, opened his top desk drawer and pulled out a tube of something. He squeezed out a dollop onto his fingers then applied it to his dick, which magically gleamed wetly.

I couldn’t believe how turned on I was. My fingers were a blur in my pussy as I felt a tremendous orgasm begin to swell in my body. I had to bite my lip as the waves of pleasure rolled through me, and I was a trembling mass of quivering flesh. But Daddy wasn’t near finished. He was taking his time, drawing out his pleasure. He would appear to get close to finishing then he would slow down. He did this for the better part of an hour, during which time I resumed masturbating myself. Finally, the heat in my groin was too much, and I felt the biggest orgasm I’d ever yet experienced begin to swell up in my body. And I could sense that Daddy was close, as well. He was making long, hard strokes on his cock and thrusting his hips upward, as if he was penetrating some woman.

Suddenly, he seemed to stiffen and I watched in awe as a huge geyser of milky, white fluid burst out the end of his dick. The first shot actually hit him in the face and the rest cascaded all over his chest and stomach, until he finally milked the last few drops all over his hand. Even as he was exploding all over himself, I was right there with him, and I felt as if I was being turned inside out as I was racked with waves of pleasure. Spots formed in front of my vision as my orgasm worked itself out, and I finally had to slump to the ground as the twitching subsided. Daddy, too, slumped down in his chair then he slowly reached on the floor for a towel and wiped all of his cum from his body. Then he turned off the light, got up from his desk and walked away.

Although I was satiated for the moment, I knew right then that my life, our life, had taken a momentous turn. From that moment on, I knew I would never be satisfied until I had Daddy’s lovely dick joyfully up my pussy.

I would like to say that Daddy took my cherry, but the truth is I was impatient. I knew enough about sex by then that I knew it was something pleasurable, and it was something I wanted to experience. But I couldn’t just waltz into Daddy’s bedroom and throw myself at him, although that’s what I really wanted to do. I did inherit a large amount of common sense from him, and I knew instinctively that even if I did throw myself at him, he wasn’t going to do anything until I was of age. My father was too good, too decent to do something that would get him in huge trouble, something like having sex with his minor child.

I spent the rest of the summer sneaking out periodically and watching my father jack off. It was so exciting to watch him in action. He was really good at masturbation, with the ability to hold back his cum for quite a long time as he surfed the Web for porn. I began to notice, too, that Daddy often masturbated in bed. One of my chores around the house was to change the sheets on our beds once a week, and one time I noticed a tube of KY Jelly sitting on the headboard. I also saw that the sheets were often stiff and crusty. At first I didn’t know what it was, but then one time I happened to pick up a towel from under his desk that I knew he’d used to clean himself with after he’d cum, and I figured out what it was. The thought of Daddy lying in bed stroking his cock alone like he was gave me a thrill. But it also filled me with a bit of sadness. Here was a man who obviously had a very high sex drive, who was, at least to my mind, very sexy and quite good-looking, with a very nice cock, and all he could do about it was beat himself off. I knew then, if I hadn’t already, that I would likely have to be the one to take care of his loneliness.

But first, I needed experience, so I thought. So when school started back up, I resolved to break out of my shy mold as much as possible. My first stroke of luck (so I thought) came early in the year when I finally found a replacement for Beth. Her name was Lillie, and she was something of a bohemian. She always wore funky clothes and she kept her hair dyed very dark and cut in a sort of bob. We just sort of fell together in English class that year, and quickly became friends. I could sense from the start that she was a lesbian, but that was OK with me. I figured she would be a good place to start breaking out.

Sure enough, the first time I invited her over to spend the night, we ended up in each other’s arms, and this time I went all the way. I really didn’t expect it, but we were playing some music when she gave me a strange look then abruptly leaned over and kissed me. After my initial surprise, I kissed her back and soon we were fumbling to get out of our pajamas. Lillie had obviously done this before, because she knew exactly how to push all of my buttons. She kissed, licked, sucked and nibbled on my tits, getting me horny as hell, then she ran her tongue down my stomach, pushing me onto my back and spreading my legs as she did. When I felt her tongue on my pussy, I came like a rocket. Lillie ate me out to two more orgasms before I had to push her away from my super-sensitive clit.

Then I turned her around and returned the favor. The tart smell of her arousal was intoxicating, and I enthusiastically sucked her pussy and licked her clit until I felt her tremble in orgasm. Afterward, we crawled up in each other’s arms and fell asleep.


Through Lillie, I fell into a crowd that liked to party, and I soon developed a taste for alcohol and marijuana. This was the beginning of my rebellious phase and it was the only time in my life when my relationship with my father became strained. Daddy is not a complete teetotaler; he will drink a beer or an occasional glass of wine every once in awhile. But after his experience with my mother, he is very careful about his alcohol consumption.

On the other hand, I quickly discovered that one other thing I inherited from my mom was an inability to know when to quit, and it soon got me in trouble. For one thing, it led to me losing my virginity. It happened on a Friday night late in the year. Our high school football team had won a big playoff game, and an impromptu party broke out at the home of someone whose parents were gone for the weekend. I won’t bore you with the gory details, but suffice to say I got drunk and very high, and when a senior named Bradley started to put the moves on me, I reciprocated. At that point, I was ready to lose my cherry, ready to experience sex with a man. I had flirted around with some of the guys, but I hadn’t taken that final step.

To say it was a disappointment would be an understatement. For one thing, Bradley’s dick was quite small. For another, he wasted little time with foreplay. He simply got me naked, played with my pussy for maybe 30 seconds – just long enough to get me wet – then pushed himself in, thrust in and out madly for about three minutes then spurted his cum up my cunt. Then he pulled out, got dressed and left without even so much as a thank you, leaving me absolutely frustrated.

But soon I was inundated with date requests. Seems good old Brad bragged around school about how he’d fucked me, and I was astonished to find out that I had been quite desired among many of the boys in school, especially the seniors. I guess my shy, low-key nature had been seen as a challenge for them. An ice queen, they’d called me, and Bradley was quite the hero among his crowd for breaking the ice, so to speak. Of course, he asked me out again, but I told him to forget it.

Nevertheless, for the next few months, I was quite the prize, and I was letting the guys fuck me, just for the experience of it. They quickly figured out that if they got me drunk and-or high that I was putty in their hands. I’d let them do anything they wanted to me when I was wasted. Most of the time they’d fuck my pussy, but I also learned how to give a serviceable blowjob. The first time was when I got drunk during my period, and the guy insisted on getting relief. I managed to pull him out of my mouth before he came, but the next time, the guy grabbed the back of my head and forced me to swallow his cum. I was furious; it wasn’t that I didn’t like the taste of cum, but rather, it was the lack of control that pissed me off.

With Lillie’s help, I got on the pill, and she also bought condoms for me, since I was too shy to buy them myself. Looking back on it, that period was the most demeaning time of my life, because those guys weren’t interested in me as a person. To them, I was just a piece of meat, and none of them – none of them – ever made me cum. I found myself comparing them to my father, and they all paled in comparison.

My wild phase came to an abrupt, screeching halt one Saturday night in April of my junior year. A guy named Jeff, whom I had dated once before – but not screwed – asked me out and I accepted. First, he got me stoned and we had a couple of beers, then he took me back to his house, where his older brother was having a party. I should have been suspicious when I saw I was the only girl there, but I was enjoying the buzz from all the booze we were drinking and the weed we were smoking. Eventually, a couple of other girls showed up, so I didn’t feel like the Lone Ranger, but still there were way more guys than girls.

In fact, I was enjoying the buzz too much. We were mixing our liquor, like the amateurs we were. At one point, Jeff fixed me a boilermaker – whisky and beer – and I downed it pretty quick. Not long after that I started feeling really queasy and the room started to spin. It was at that point that Jeff started fondling me, and I was too drunk to resist. He took me to his bedroom and we started making out, but I wasn’t into it, because I was starting to feel really sick. That didn’t deter Jeff; he methodically pulled my shorts off and started groping my pussy through my panties.

It was at that point that I lost it. I crawled off the bed and threw up everywhere. I managed to get a lot of it in a trashcan, but a good bit ended up on the carpet, and at that Jeff came completely unglued. He called me a bitch and dragged me by the hair and threw me on the bed, ripped my blouse off, sending buttons flying in all directions, then ripped my panties and bra off. I was whimpering for him to stop and when I threw up again, this time on his pillow, he slapped me hard across the face then pulled his dick out of his pants and rammed it up my pussy without so much as the first preliminary.

I was way too drunk and sick to resist, so I just lay there and took it. When he came, I thought it was over, but my nightmare was just beginning. He came back with a bottle of whiskey and made me take a couple of big swigs, which simply had the effect of making me drunker and sicker. I couldn’t move I was so wasted. But worse was to come. After giving me a couple of more shots from the bottle, Jeff threw open his bedroom door and invited all of his friends to come in and fuck me. I tried to protest, but Jeff slapped me again and told me I was going to fuck all of his friends whether I liked it or not.

I have no idea how many of them fucked me; after about the sixth one, I mercifully passed out. I came to a couple of hours later with Jeff slapping me awake again. He dragged me out of his bed, out of his room and through the house, where what was left of the crowd jeered at my staggering, naked body, which had cum flowing down the inside of my thighs all the way to my knees. Then he literally threw me out of the house, tossing my purse and what was left of my clothes behind me.

Even in my drunken state, I was able to slide my shorts on and pull my blouse on, although I couldn’t button it, of course. As for my bra and panties, I never saw them again. When I was finally dressed, then buried my face in my arms and cried like a baby. I couldn’t believe I had let myself go like that, or that Jeff and his friends had done me that way. When I finally composed myself a little, I managed to find my purse and my belongings that were strewn all over the lawn. I found my cellphone and called Daddy.

“Daddy?” I whimpered into the phone, then I started sobbing again.

“Kelly, where are you?” he asked. “I’ve been worried sick about you. Do you have any idea what time it is?” He was pissed at first, but when he heard me sobbing, his anger turned to concern. I managed through my sobs to tell him where I was going to be. Then I staggered a couple of blocks to a quiet intersection, sat on the curb and waited for my father – my savior – to pick me up.

Turns out it was almost 2 in the morning, and I had completely blown my curfew. But when Daddy got a look at my condition, his anger boiled over, but not at me. I had rarely seen him angry about anything, but he was righteously pissed off. I had to beg him not to confront Jeff at that moment. All I wanted to do was go home. Daddy wanted to take me to the hospital and do the rape kit, but I told him that it was my fault, that I had gotten drunk willingly and that I’d gotten what I deserved.

That was the lowest moment in my life to date. I felt so miserable; I just wanted to die. Daddy finally acquiesced about going to the hospital, reluctantly, and he took me home. He practically carried me into the house, took me into the bathroom and drew me a bath. Then he gently took my ruined blouse and my soiled shorts and threw them into the trash. Even though I was still drunk, I felt a sexual thrill run through my body as I settled in the bath, knowing my loving father could see me in all my naked glory. He left me to bathe, then when I was done, he came in with a thick towel and a robe, and put me to bed.

When I got up the next day, we had a long talk. I told Daddy everything that had been going on in my life, and I quickly realized that I hadn’t been fooling him. He had suspected that I was drinking, but he’s such a non-confrontational person that he felt a little powerless. Also, he felt like I needed to find out for myself the pitfalls of drunkenness, and he hadn’t realized how far I’d fallen. Too bad the lesson had been so hard. Daddy had tears in his eyes finally when he looked me in the eyes and told me the words that melted my heart.

“Sweetheart, I love you more than anything in this world, and I don’t want to see anything bad come to you,” he said. “You have so much potential, and I don’t want to see you waste it the way your mother did. She could have been anything she wanted to be, but she chose the path of self-destruction. You’re all I have in this world, and if anything were to happen to you, it would kill me. Don’t ever think you can’t come to me with any problem, any question. You can come to me about anything – anything.”

That was a big turning point in our lives. Of course, I had to endure the stares and muffled giggles from Jeff’s friends when I went back to school, but I ignored them with difficulty.

I made a couple of vows after the incident at Jeff’s house. One was that I was through with alcohol and drugs. Alcohol and drugs had gotten me gang-raped, and, moreover, I knew that I had no ability to say when. The other was that I was through with boys. I vowed that the next time I had sex with a man, it would be with the one man I loved more than any other, the only one who really cared about me, my loving father, and I would wait as long as necessary until he was ready to take me.

So I crawled back in my shell of loneliness and alienation, at least publicly, and really haven’t come out of it yet. Daddy took me to a therapist, and he really helped me get some insights into my behavior. Of course, I couldn’t tell the man that part of my problem was that I lusted after my own father. But I realized that while I had put myself in a vulnerable position with Jeff, he had no right to take advantage of me without my full consent. It had been a date rape, and I had let it happen. I vowed that I would never be put in such a position again, and I haven’t, although the cost has been a pretty lame social life.

As that summer approached, I resumed my voyeuristic escapades, watching Daddy. Even though I was staying away from sex with others, even with Lillie, with whom I’d had a falling out, I still had needs that had to be met. That second summer, things were kicked up a notch, however. I don’t know if Daddy took a cue from my brief period of wantonness or from the view of my naked body he’d gotten that awful night, but things seemed to be on a higher level than the previous summer.

For one thing, I started stripping when I went to the woods to watch Daddy masturbate. I got a terrific thrill out of being naked under the stars. I would frig myself to crashing orgasms watching Daddy stroke his magnificent meat, with the warm breeze caressing my naked body.

For another, Daddy started being more of an exhibitionist. Sometimes, he would stand up in front of the computer as he masturbated, and on many occasions, he would look away from the screen and stare straight out the window, as if he was looking right at me.

Then, one night he took things a step further. It was a bit later in the summer, not long before school was to start back up. We were going to town on ourselves, him in his study stroking his hard cock and me outside naked, with my hand buried in my cunt and my thumb rolling around my throbbing clit.

Suddenly, he stopped and leaned over to pull something out of his bottom desk drawer. I was stunned when I saw that it was a long, fat dildo. At first I was confused. What was he going to do with that? But when he took the jelly, spread his legs as wide as he could and smeared a generous amount on his asshole, I knew what was about to happen, and it made me hotter than hell. Sure enough, he pressed, first one finger, then two deep into his ass. He worked his fingers around for several minutes, as my arousal went sky high. Then he lifted his butt up, put the fake cock on the chair, then slowly sat right down on it, pushing it all the way up his ass in one smooth plunge.

I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My father was fucking himself with a dildo! My fingers were a blur as I strummed my clit, and quickly felt a huge orgasm rip through my guts. I gave a sharp cry, in spite of my best effort to stay quiet. Quickly, another orgasm began to build as I watched Daddy ride the big cock in his ass, while he furiously fisted his dick. As turned on as I was, I was still confused. Was Daddy gay? I didn’t think he was, because all of the porn of his that I’d seen had been heterosexual, but he was certainly giving his ass a vigorous workout with the dildo. I could feel my second orgasm rolling and swelling in my groin, this one more intense than the first.

Daddy’s movements got faster and faster, and his hands on his cock became a blur, just like the fingers in my twat. As I felt my orgasm begin to spill over me, Daddy lurched upward and exploded with the biggest cum shot I’d seen yet. The first spurt must have shot at least three feet in the air, landing on his shoulder, and the rest burst out of his cock like a volcano and covered his chest and stomach with his pearly cream. And as we both slowly subsided, I could swear that he stared right at me and licked his lips lasciviously.

My suspicions that he knew I was out there watching were confirmed as fall deepened and the weather turned cold. One chilly Saturday night in November, I slipped out of the house for a walk and went to my customary spot. I was shivering as I watched Daddy put on his show for me, but I did manage to slide a hand into my jeans and give myself a bit of a rub. It wasn’t near the best orgasm of my life, but it had been awhile since I’d relieved myself and I’d been going nuts.

Daddy was waiting for me when I came back in the house. He was sitting on the sofa looking at a football game on the TV. He gave me the oddest look, sort of a stare with a Mona Lisa smile. Then he nearly dropped me dead in my tracks when he casually said, “I know you’ve been watching me masturbate.

I stammered and sputtered something unintelligible, but Daddy waved off my response.

“I’ve known for quite awhile," he said gently. "I know you’ve got a high sex drive. I’m the same way, although I don’t show it to the public. I’ve been so focused on being the best possible father to you that I’ve let my social life go to pot, and now I don’t know if I know how to ask a woman out for a date. So I’ve had to content myself with masturbation.”

I was starting to get hot at the direction this conversation was taking, but better was coming.

“Besides,” he continued softly. “I’ve come to realize that the only woman I really want is sitting right here next to me.”

“Oh Daddy,” I said breathlessly. “I love you so much. You have no idea what you do to me. I’ve wanted you since I was a kid, and after the first time I watched you take care of yourself, I knew you were the man for me. If you’ll let me, I’ll be your lover. I’ll treat you like you deserve to be treated, the way Mom never could. Please, Daddy?” Then I pulled him to me and kissed him deeply. Our tongues lashed at each other as we kissed with mounting passion. At that moment, I thought my dreams were about to come true.

“Not now,” he answered, when we broke our kiss. As I had long suspected, he wasn’t going to fuck me until I was completely of age. I was frustrated to no end, but I could see the wisdom of his argument.

“Baby, I promise that the day you turn 18, I’ll make you into the woman you deserve to be, unlike those clowns who abused you back in April,” he said. “But until then, I’m not going to lay a hand on you."

The next few months were torture on both of us, because we wanted each other so much, but our little mutual masturbation sessions did a lot to make it easier. Of course, those times were fairly infrequent through the coldest months of the year. The little study wasn’t well insulated, so the heater often failed to adequately warm the room the way it did the rest of the house. Nevertheless, I found the anticipation highly stimulating. I knew instinctively that it would be well worth the wait, and so it was.

I was getting ready for my high school graduation as my birthday approached that spring, so my mind was distracted somewhat from my increasing lust. But as the day neared, I found my mind wandering to my father’s cock. I wondered how it would feel, filling me to the brim. During my wild months, I’d never had a cock nearly as big as Daddy’s, and I was worried that I wouldn’t be able to take it.

Daddy, too, seemed increasingly nervous as the big day approached. I noticed that he hardly ever went into his study any more; he told me later that for several weeks beforehand, he was able to keep his hands off his cock, with great difficulty. But he also told me that before that, every time he beat off in bed, it was to images of me. For him to say that made my heart swell. Having this man that I loved so deeply tell me he dreamed about me and fantasized about me gave me a huge thrill.

Finally, the big day arrived. Eighteen! I hardly remember that day at school; I was so distracted by what I was going to experience that day. My senior year had been quite uneventful. Lillie and I had patched things up a little, but we were no longer intimate. I still blamed her for leading me down the path that led to Jeff’s, but I understood, too, my role in my own downfall. Fortunately, Jeff and most of his friends had graduated the previous spring, so I didn’t have to face their leering looks every time I walked the halls of my school.

When I got home, I thought maybe we’d just jump right in bed, but Daddy had other ideas. He wasn’t home from the college yet, but he’d left me a fairly detailed note. He instructed me to bathe thoroughly, to pamper myself, was how he put it. Then I was to go into my bedroom and open the wrapped gifts that I would find on my bed. He said he would be home around 6 p.m. and that we were going out for a celebratory dinner. Then he closed it with the words, “your lover, Daddy.” My heart melted and my pussy lurched when I read his note. Even though we’d seen each other naked and aroused many times over the previous months, my precious father was going through a ritual of seduction with me, and I couldn’t wait.

I did as instructed. I took a nice, long bath and made sure I shaved my legs and armpits carefully. I was so turned on lying in the warm water that I felt the urge to frig myself, but I resisted. I wanted my next orgasm to come when I had Daddy’s cock buried in my cunt. I lay back in the water, which I’d scented with bath oil that had a spring flower aroma. The oil left a slight sheen on my body that gave me a thrill as I dried off from my bath.

Then I padded naked to my bedroom where I found my presents. I opened them one by one. The first was a slinky party dress, a sky-blue backless mini-skirt with thin straps. Inside was another short note from my father instructing me that I was to wear what was on the bed, and only what was on the bed. The next present was a pair of thigh-high stockings, and the other was a beautiful pearl necklace. As I put the necklace on, I had to chuckle, because at that moment a snippet of the ZZ Top classic, “Pearl Necklace,” ran through my mind, especially the line about, “that’s not jewelry she’s talkin’ ‘bout.” I was hoping my sexy father would give me one of those other kind of pearl necklaces at some point.

The dress fit me like a glove, and the satiny material was highly stimulating. I found my high heels then carefully applied my makeup. I am blessed with the kind of complexion that doesn’t need much makeup, and I never wear makeup to school, preferring not to emphasize my looks. But tonight, I did it up right; I mean, I even did my nails, and when I was finished, I looked at myself in the mirror and was impressed by what I saw. Any man would be proud to have me on their arm, but I belonged to Daddy.

Daddy came home about the time I was finished, and he gave a low whistle when he saw me dolled up like I was. My flax-colored hair had been brushed to a silky sheen, and my lips were scarlet. We melted into each other’s arms and kissed long and deep.

“Happy Birthday, baby,” he whispered when we came up for air. “You look wonderful. Are you ready?”

“Daddy, I’ve never been more ready for anything in my entire life,” I answered. I was thrilled at the lustful look my father gave me, and my nipples stiffened in response.

After getting a quick shower, Daddy dressed in his finest suit and off we went. I wrapped a shawl around my bare shoulders to ward off the slight chill in the air. Daddy had made reservations at the finest restaurant in town, and I must say, we turned some heads when we entered. We had a wonderful meal, and a stimulating conversation. Gone was the shy, self-effacing history professor, and gone, too, was the shy, introverted little girl. My father and I engaged in a witty banter, we laughed and played with each other as we sat next to each other.

Sometime during dinner, I felt Daddy’s hand slide up my stocking-clad thigh under the cover of the tablecloth. I eagerly spread my legs as his hand found my naked pussy, which was dripping-wet. I sucked in my breath as a finger rolled my clit around. I was thrilled at the first touch of my daddy’s hand on my sex, and I would have been content to let him go as long as he wanted. But just then our entrees arrived, so he had to quit.

After we’d finished eating, I turned serious. There was a question that I’d always been afraid to ask Daddy, but I felt this was the time to ask.

“Can I ask you a very personal question?” I began. He nodded, so I continued. “Have you had any women since Mom left?”

He looked almost sad as he pondered my question. “A few times when I went out of town for conventions a few years ago, I’d call an escort service. I was so lonely and so needy that I just felt I had to have some relief, some companionship, and the touch of another person. But once I figured out that it was you that I wanted, I quit doing that.”

“So how long has it been since you’ve had a woman?” I asked softly.

“Four years,” he said. “Four very long years.” God, my heart went out to him. He was so precious and so lonely, that it broke my heart.

“Take me home, Daddy,” I whispered. “Let me be your woman.”

I was in such a lustful daze that I barely remember leaving the restaurant, but I vividly recall getting into Daddy’s car and snuggling up next to him. As soon as we were rolling, my right hand went straight for his nuts, and began to squeeze and knead his rapidly stiffening cock. Daddy’s arm went around my shoulders and we sighed contentedly.

As soon as we got in the house we were all over each other. Our arms entwined around each other and our lips came together like magnets. Our tongues were like daggers, dueling in the dark. Breaking free breathlessly, I felt Daddy’s hands run up the backs of my thighs to my naked butt, which he gripped and squeezed, before continuing upward, bringing my dress up with them. He pulled the dress over my head, tossed it aside then stepped back and shook his head in disbelief.

“You are so beautiful,” he breathed, and I blushed from his gaze. Daddy’s hands immediately gravitated to my tits, rubbing the swelling flesh and lightly pinching my nipples. I shivered in lust from his touch then gasped when he bent over slightly and took my nipples into his mouth. He kissed and licked my tips with a light, easy touch, and I gripped the back of his head in mounting arousal.

Breaking free from my breasts, Daddy stepped back and removed his jacket then his slacks, while I feverishly opened the buttons of his shirt. When he was down to his boxers and his socks, I grabbed the sides of his shorts, knelt in front of him and pulled his underwear to his ankles. Daddy’s dong flipped up as I pulled down his shorts, and as he stepped out of them, I grabbed it with both hands. I cooed as I ran my hands over his hot flesh, feeling the veins bulge out as I began to stroke him. As I watched, a bubble of clear fluid came oozing out of the tip, and I pressed my face to his cock and inhaled his manly aroma.

At long last, I could touch, feel and play with Daddy’s beautiful dick, and I did, running my hands all over his cock and balls. I was gratified to hear a soft moan escape his lips. Almost instinctively, my tongue darted out and flicked the ball of fluid off the end of Daddy’s dick then I opened my mouth and let the head slide between my lips. I sucked and licked just on the head, getting it wet with my saliva, my lipstick and his pre-cum, then I passed the head into my mouth as far as my epiglottis before I started to gag on his size. I had about half of him in my mouth, plenty enough to work my mouth and tongue over. I remembered the way those boys’ cocks had felt, and it was nothing like this. I shuddered with lust as I thought about this wonderful cock in my pussy.

After a few minutes sucking on my father’s cock, he pulled my mouth off and gently eased me off my knees.

“Much more of that and I’ll be giving you a mouthful,” he said. “Which, I wouldn’t mind, but I’ve waited too long for this. That’s where I want this load to go.” And as he did, he gently ran his hand between my legs, and his middle finger rolled around my clit. We kissed hungrily again then sauntered to Daddy’s bedroom.

I giggled as I fell back on his bed, eager for what was about to happen. Daddy sat down and removed his socks, then my necklace, then rolled over next to me. We kissed again then he pulled himself up and moved between my legs, squeezing my tits and pinching my nipples as he did. I stared at the long piece of meat that swung between his legs, and I thought he was going to fuck me right then.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I whispered excitedly.

“Oh, I will,” he replied. “I will. But first, I’m going to get me a taste of this.” And as he spoke, he plowed two fingers into my pussy, rolled them around real good for a couple of seconds, pulled them out and put them up to his mouth, where he licked and sucked all of my copious juice off. Then he deftly lifted my legs and rolled my stockings off. When he’d tossed them aside, he took my legs and ran his mouth and tongue down the insides of my calves and thighs, finishing with a flourish around my butt cheeks, building up my lust level, while making me wait for gratification. Using his fingers, he pried open my pussy lips then swiped his tongue up my gaping, oozing gash, finishing with a flick of my swollen clit.

I gave a gasping cry as an electric shock of lust sizzled through my groin, and I reached down to grip my father’s head as he began to eat me out with vigorous licks and sucks. I quickly found myself rolling my hips around as my arousal began to soar. Daddy was soooo good, much different from the way Lillie’s lips and tongue had been. Daddy’s tongue was much fatter and broader, his lips were fuller and his moustache felt absolutely divine as it tickled my clit. I felt an explosive orgasm begin to rush through my body, all the waiting and anticipation welling up in my groin as Daddy’s mouth worked at my horny hole, his tongue spearing into my depths.

I tried to hold my orgasm off as long as I could, but when Daddy pulled my legs up and attacked my anus with his tongue and pushed three fingers into my twat, I couldn’t hold it back. I felt a violent shudder pass through my body and I gasped and cried as my orgasm swelled out, along with a huge flow of juice from my pussy.

Even as my climax was flattening into a modest plateau of pleasure, Daddy pulled his face away from my crotch. He had a wet ring around his mouth and a fiery, slightly crazed look in his eyes. I’ve come to thrill at that look, because I know when I see it that, I’m about to get royally fucked. But that first time, I was a little taken aback. He didn’t quite look like my daddy as he pulled himself up on his knees, leaned in between my legs and brought the fat head of his dick to my opening. But I was ready; oh how I was ready!

Despite his obvious frenzy and need, Daddy took his time. I groaned loudly as he pushed the head of his dick between my lips and slowly thrust his way into my tight, wet pussy. When he’d gotten about half of it in, and started reaching territory no live penis had been before, I began to wail as another, stronger, orgasm started to build.

“Oh God! Fuck me, Daddy!” I cried. “Give it to me, Give it all to me!” I was feeling a delirium come over me that I’d never felt before, an abandoning of all inhibition, and a complete loss of control. I wanted to be fucked mercilessly, without restraint, and Daddy obliged. With a push of his hips, Daddy drove the final three inches or so into my twitching cunt, until he was buried to the hilt and I could feel his wiry pubic hair meshing with my light, downy puss.

For long moments, Daddy kept his dick completely still in my pussy, as if letting me adjust to his size. I was panting to the point of hyperventilating from the feeling of having my pussy stuffed so full of Daddy’s huge, throbbing meat. Slowly, ever so slowly, he began to pull back just a little, giving little back-and-forth thrusts, and I began to give little up-and-down motions, eager for the feelings of heightened pleasure. Gradually, we began to pick up steam as Daddy rolled his hips around to thrust his burning cock in a corkscrew motion in my tight cunt.

Bending down, Daddy wrapped his arms around my chest and shoulders and we kissed with the passion of two souls that had been on parallel universes for so long, always together, yet always apart, until now. Now we were one, and it seemed like our minds, our bodies and our souls melded together into a single entity. We seemed to know without thinking or saying what the other needed in that particular second of lovemaking. I reveled in the total surrender of myself to my father and the total acceptance of his capitulation to me.

As our sweat-slick bodies slithered together, I felt Daddy’s nipples brush mine, and another electric bolt of excitement shot through my body. Daddy doesn’t have a lot of hair on his chest, which suits me fine, but what he does have is mostly concentrated around his nipples. The bristly hairs, combined with his rock-hard tips, make for a very effective lovemaking tool, and the stimulation on my sensitive nipples just added to the cauldron of lust that I had become.

My sight seemed to dim with lust and my mind seemed to enter a void, but my ears were acutely attuned to the sounds of our copulation: Daddy’s rhythmic grunts as he thrust back and forth in my steaming box; my pants, gasps and whimpers as I was filled fuller than I’d ever been in my life; the steady squishing of his cock jack-hammering in my dripping cunt; the squeaking of the bed springs as we bounced together in the dance of love. It sounded like a symphony and it sent me soaring toward an explosive orgasm, much more intense than the first.

We tried to draw it out as long as we could, but eventually I began to feel my excitement bubble over, like a pot set to boil, and I could feel Daddy’s dick begin to twitch. We ground our groins together as Daddy’s dick pistoned deep in my pussy.

“Cum with me, Daddy!” I cried. “Make… me… cummmmmmm!” Daddy growled in response and reared up on his knees, pounding furiously in my pussy, while I humped back up with as much power as I could muster. My eyes were screwed shut as I felt my orgasm rush through me like molten lava. With a series of piercing screams, I felt my whole body seem to shimmy and shake as the orgasm roared the length of my spine. At the same time, I felt Daddy’s cock swell then he spewed his hot cream deep in my hungry womb.

“Ahhhhhh! Yeahhhhhhh!” he cried as he spent himself deep in me. I grabbed him by the neck and pulled him to me roughly and we kissed madly, wildly, as our climaxes crashed around us. Daddy must have had a month’s supply or more of cum stored in his balls, because he kept cumming and cumming, firing little cum balls deep in my cunt, long after I had finally subsided in sweaty near-exhaustion.

“Oh Daddy, you were wonderful,” I panted, after he finally withdrew from me and rolled over next to me. We snuggled together, basking in the afterglow of the most incredible sex you could imagine, and even as we lay there, I knew we’d only just begun. Daddy’s cock was still semi-hard and my pussy was still eager for more. Or, more accurately, I was ready to take the next step. I wanted to give myself totally and fully to this man that I loved, no holds – no holes – barred.

“Daddy?” I said as I encircled his cock with my hand and began to jack him lightly. “Can I ask you a favor, a birthday favor?”

“Of course, sweetheart, whatever you want,” he replied.

“Will you fuck my ass?” I said, bringing his hand between my legs, past my gushing cunt, to my puckered asshole. He took the hint and began to run the tip of his middle finger around my anus, which was well-lubed with his cum. I could see Daddy’s eyes sparkle as I continued, “I… I gave away my virginity to a boy who didn’t deserve it. Somebody else was the first to take my mouth. All I have left that’s virgin territory for the man I love is my ass, so I want you to be first to take me back there. I’ve seen the pictures of women getting fucked back there, and I’ve seen how much pleasure it gives you to have your ass filled, and I want to experience that.”

“I don’t know, baby,” he said. “I’m pretty big, and that’s a pretty small hole. But if that’s what you want, I’ll give it a try. However, I don’t want to hurt you, so if you don’t think you can take it, don’t hesitate tell me to stop. You won’t hurt my feelings if you do. Besides, I’ll just fuck your pussy again if you can’t take it in the ass.”

“Well, I’ve been practicing with your toy, and I’m pretty sure I can take you,” I said, getting an arched eyebrow in response. I gave a sexy laugh as I slid down the bed, then crawled between my father’s legs. I gripped his stiffening cock in both hands, and slid them up and down the shaft. I pressed my face to his crotch and nearly swooned from the intoxicating aroma of our union. I took my lips and tongue and began to lick the spicy juice from the shaft of Daddy’s dick, savoring the taste of his semen and my wetness.

When I had him reasonably clean, I opened my mouth and pushed the head of his cock past my lips and I began to suck him to full hardness. I worked more and more of his cock into my mouth until I came up against my gag reflex. I did better this time, taking about two-thirds of Daddy’s cock before I couldn’t get any more in. I was determined to defeat the reflex and take all of him, but right now I just wanted to give him maximum pleasure to get him prepared for what I really wanted.

I worked Daddy’s cock with my mouth, while my fist stroked him around the base. At one point, I pulled my mouth off and ran the gushing tip of his dick over my bullet-like nipples, before pursing my mouth back onto his cock.

Suddenly, Daddy had an idea. “Swing your hips around this way so we can 69,” he said. “That’s what oral sex is really all about.” I swiveled my body around, then Daddy picked me up and planted my crotch right smack on his face. I gasped as Daddy licked and sucked all of his cum from in and around my pussy, then swiped his tongue over my asshole, and began to lick and finger my backside. I groaned heavily as Daddy ate me out, and I went back to work on his cock with a vengeance.

I felt Daddy reach up over to his nightstand, open the drawer and pull something out. It was a tube of jelly, and he squeezed out a liberal amount onto his fingers and began to rub it on my anus. I tensed slightly as his middle finger penetrated my ass, but I willed myself to relax and soon I was grooving on the feeling. Daddy added a second finger, and my arousal really started to spike. I started making slobbering noises as I sucked his rigid cock. When Daddy pressed his thumb past my anus and plowed two fingers into my pussy, I gasped from the intense pleasure that flowed from my crotch, and I knew I was ready. I figured the best way to make it as easy for me as possible was for me to start out on top, so I could regulate how much cock I could take and how fast I took it.

As I pulled myself up and slid my butt down Daddy’s body, Daddy suggested that I get my feet firmly planted on the bed. So I squatted over Daddy’s purple boner, which gleamed in the soft light of the bedside lamp. I grabbed it at the base and held it straight up in the air as I slowly dropped my crotch to the head of his dick. I shivered at the first touch of his cock on my asshole, and squeezed my eyes shut as the pressure on my tiny hole mounted.

Suddenly, almost with a plopping sound, the head of Daddy’s cock pushed past my anal ring, and I screamed at the initial pain. I just held him there, adjusting to his size, while he gave me soft words of encouragement. It didn’t take long before the pain dissolved into the most erotic pleasure I had known in my young life. Slowly, I began to let my ass descend on Daddy’s throbbing, wet tool, and the deeper he went, the better it felt. By the time I felt Daddy’s cock spearing into the deepest depths of my bowels, I was humming with the rumblings of another massive orgasm.

Everything fell away from my consciousness except the rays of lust that pulsed from my well-packed ass, as I began to lift and fall on Daddy’s wonderful dick. Up and down, I rode Daddy like he was some kind of pack mule, undulating like a madwoman as I gave myself over to total lust. I could dimly feel Daddy’s strong hands cupping my butt cheeks, controlling my fucking motion to give ourselves maximum pleasure. Not for the first time, I found myself wondering what my mom could have been thinking when she let this man go. What more could you want from a lover? He was compassionate, sensual, carnal, gentle when it was called for, and rough when that was called for, too. And he was just about perfectly hung. Any more would have been too much; any less would not have been enough.

I was lost in lust as I sinuously rose and fell on Daddy’s throbbing, twitching dick. I could feel every pulse of blood through the veins on his shaft, that’s how tightly his dick was packed in my ass. Eventually, my legs began to get sore and I could feel Daddy thrusting up with some urgency. We didn’t even have to say anything; all of a sudden, Daddy pulled me off his cock and pushed me forward. I whined at bottomless void in my ass. Daddy’s cock had felt so good in my ass, it was almost like he was a part of me, so when he pulled it out, I felt like I’d lost something valuable.

But I didn’t have to wait long, only seconds, in fact. Daddy pushed my shoulders down until they were on the bed, with my butt up in the air and my legs spread wide open. Looking over my shoulder, I saw Daddy grimace as he grasped his cock at the base. It looked huge, with an angry purple color. With his other hand, he pulled open my butt cheek and pushed his cock back in to the hilt in my gaping asshole.

Our mutual howls were primal as Daddy began to fuck my ass roughly. My head was thrashing around in delirium as I humped back up with equal force, leaving my silky strands stuck to my sweaty body. I rubbed my chest forcefully on the bed, my nipples tingling from the contact with the rough material of the linen sheet. My eyes were clenched shut and my fingers grabbed handfuls of the sheet as Daddy fucked my ass relentlessly.

Our pants, cries and groans filled the bedroom as we hurtled down the mountain in an avalanche of lust. Daddy’s hands gripped my butt cheeks tightly, keeping me in time with his pounding fuck motion. I managed to worm one of my hands under my writhing body to my crotch, and I began to rub the middle finger around my clit, which had bloated to an astonishing size. Our cries reached a crescendo as I felt Daddy’s cock balloon to an impossible depth and girth then explode, filling my rectum with his hot, steaming seed. I thought for a second that Daddy was going to break me in half with his burning spear.

As Daddy’s cum shot up my bowels, I felt a full-body shudder pass through me and a white light exploded in the back of my head as my orgasm roared in great waves of pleasure. For long, long minutes, we just lay there twitching in the electric aftermath of a soul-draining climax.
As Daddy’s cum shot up my bowels, I felt a full-body shudder pass through me and a white light exploded in the back of my head as my orgasm roared in great waves of pleasure. For long, long minutes, we just lay there twitching in the electric aftermath of a soul-draining climax.

Finally, I slumped forward onto the bed, and Daddy also slumped forward, his still semi-hard cock slithering out of my ass. I lay there in total bliss. I had been made a woman by the best man I knew, the man I loved, never mind that I had given my virginity to another.

We fell asleep then, and didn’t wake up until the next morning. At one point during the night, I thought I felt Daddy’s cock work its way into my pussy, and I’m sure he thrust in me a couple of times before he slipped out and we tumbled back to sleep.

We played hooky the next day, me from school and him from work. After our morning coffee, we took a long shower together, and spent a lot of time washing each other.

As soon as we were dried off, I pushed Daddy back onto the bed and crawled between his legs. His freshly scrubbed cock smelled wonderful, and I inhaled deeply of his aroma. Daddy wanted to pull me up and kiss me, but I told him no, to lay back and let me do something for him.

“I want to suck your cock and eat your cum,” I said huskily. He just nodded woodenly, his features frozen in a mask of lust. He piled up the pillows to elevate his head and get a better view of me in action. All I wanted – all I want even now – was to please Daddy, to treat his cock like the shrine that it is, and this was my very first opportunity to show him how well I could please him.

I started with his balls. I held them in my hands, licking and sucking each one in turn, then I licked up the shaft, adding some lip motion as I slowly covered his throbbing flesh. I lightly jacked him with one hand as I licked up and down on his shaft. After awhile, I pulled my face away slightly and gazed at my prize. Daddy’s cock stood up straight and strong, gorged on the hot blood of arousal. As I watched, a dollop of pre-cum oozed out the tip, and I lightly flicked it off with my tongue. When it was replaced by another one and another one and another one, I finally ran my tongue all over the head of his cock then I opened my mouth and pushed the head past my lips.

I worked about half of his length into my mouth, stroking his cock with my hand as I pushed him in. After coming for a deep breath, I plunged back onto Daddy’s cock and worked it deeper into my mouth than before. As I felt my gag reflex begin to kick in, I stopped and took another breath through my nose. I let my mind become an empty void as slowly pushed the fat cock deeper into my throat. I could feel Daddy’s hands cradling my head as pushed his cock past my gullet and into my throat, and I willed myself not to retch at the deep invasion of my throat.

Suddenly, I felt his wiry pubic hair tickling my nose, and I knew I’d done it. I’d taken him all in my mouth! I was so proud of myself, and I quickly followed with a vigorous up-and-down motion on the base of Daddy’s cock, rolling my tongue around his shaft. I could only keep him that deep for a few seconds before I had to pull back. I’d work on that technique again, I remember thinking, but for now I wanted to taste Daddy’s cum, and the best way to do that was a combination of my mouth and hands.

After coming up for air, I grabbed Daddy’s cock at the base with both hands and fed his cock back into my mouth, sucking and licking him with purpose. I made little whore sounds, sloppy noises with grunts and groans that had Daddy moaning in response. I could feel his hips thrusting his cock into my mouth. Soon, I was working a good two-thirds of his cock vigorously in my mouth, and I was pumping the rest with my fists. I looked up at my father with utter devotion and he looked down at me with absolute love. We just stared at each other for long seconds as I worked my mouth on his pulsing monster, until I finally turned my attention back to the task at hand – and mouth.

I could hear Daddy’s moans getting louder and more erratic as his hip motions became more pronounced. I could feel his cock begin to swell in that telltale split-second that I’d already come to know. Even as I prepared myself, I felt Daddy shoot his hot cum down my throat. It tasted so sweet, and I swallowed thirstily to get every drop of his precious juice. I got most of it, but a little bit dribbled out the corners of my mouth before he finally quit shooting. I pulled my mouth off his cock and squeezed, and was rewarded by another couple of big drops of cum that oozed out the tip. I licked these off, then, when he was finally finished, showed him his cum on my tongue, before I rolled it back into my mouth and swallowed it.

As I lay next to my wonderful, sexy father, our bodies pressed together, I knew I had found total contentment and total happiness. Two years have come and gone, and I am still just as devoted to Daddy as I ever was, and, I think he worships the ground I walk on. We have a fairly adventurous sex life together, and the best thing is there is no chance of him getting me pregnant. Turns out way back when Daddy was trying to save his marriage, he had let Mom talk him into getting a vasectomy.

I don’t know where our relationship will go, but there is no doubt in my mind that it will continue indefinitely. We have talked about moving after I graduate from college to a larger, more cosmopolitan area where we can live openly as a couple. I already consider myself Daddy’s wife, not his daughter, and I long for the day when I can express my love for Daddy in a public way.

Until then, however, we’ll put on our public masks of quiet gentility while living lives of utter depravity behind closed doors in our secluded little corner of the world, a place where I can still watch my father masturbate, just like I did on that hot night in June four years ago.

Anonymous said...

The invitation came in the form of a nude pseudo-girl made of blue perspex and brushed aluminum. She shimmered into existence while Govinda was having a late breakfast on the balcony of his hundredth-floor apartment. One moment, he was busy peeling a blood orange, then the next moment he was looking up into the large pale eyes of his unexpected guest. She didn't speak or make any gestures, she simply stood there on the edge of the balcony, her black hair flying up in the wind from passing traffic. Govinda said, "Something you want?," and the girl smiled, very slightly, then reached down to her crotch. She spread her feet apart and fingered open her bare translucent vulva. Pulling out a memory stick, she tossed it in the air above the breakfast table, then laughed softly and fell backward into the abyss. Govinda jumped up from his chair, snatched the memory stick before it could fall into his tea, then leapt to the low railing and looked down. The girl was falling slower than she would've fallen if she'd been real. As Govinda watched, her body changed, becoming first a blob of quicksilver, then becoming a mass of blue butterflies, which after a few seconds flew off in every direction, dispersing the girl's pattern into thin air. Govinda shook his head, then studied the memory stick, scanning it with his deepsense. Finding it to be perfectly normal and harmless, he popped the stick into the slot behind his jaw. A message formed in the middle of his vision, blue type on a black velvet background:

msg id: 80947036x.180101.003770100x5269; ex: GevattaHyperstation by c+ metawave; sndr: 081jvx-IMChandamurtha; rcvd: 10.34.10101(PBlocal);

begins:

so, govinda, i'm giving you the place and time: a haradza hab, 48 standard hours from now. generous of me, don't you think? attached is the destination code (don't share it, you bastard, or i'll be cross). find the lock and join the party. then perhaps you can pay me back for that nine-day orgasm on polachuk's slowboat. or perhaps i'll pay you back for choosing atsuko the day after. either way, it'll be fun. oh, and, remember niamey? she's returned from hiryanna space with a brand new toy. curious? well, too bad. you'll just have to wait until you're inside, if you get inside.

your faithful enemy, indhira

att: codeblock.readonly>temp.fax#

:ends

Govinda sat back down and finished his breakfast. Then he spent the rest of the day doing enough netcrime to pay for a full-body fax to Indhira's latest rave.

***

Two days later, Govinda stepped out of a fax booth to find himself in the huge empty lobby of an old-style hotel. Glancing about the place to get his bearings, he recognized certain details: the moss-carpet floor, the scattered groups of fat orange pillows, the black-and-white mosaics of scenes from alien myths along the walls, everything just like the Metropole on Faraway. Except, this couldn't be the real Metropole, because the gravity was lighter and there were stars and black space outside the picture windows instead of lavender sky and platinum clouds.

Govinda turned to look back at the booth and saw that it was a retrofit, set back in a shadowed alcove. When he walked backward a couple more paces, a soligram made of hundreds of puzzle-pieces formed over the face of the booth and hid it from sight. Govinda nodded, then turned around and headed across the lobby toward the reception desk. No one was on duty, of course, but Govinda figured that was where he might find a working terminal he could ask for directions.

But, the wide glass surface of the desk was empty, save for a square piece of cleverpaper the color of an aroused vagina. Govinda touched a fingertip to a corner of the square, and an arrow made of thick black brushstrokes appeared on the paper's surface. Govinda picked up the paper and held it in front of him, and the arrow spun about like a compass needle, pointing him toward a window at one end of the lobby. Slightly impatient by now, Govinda slapped the stud on the hip of his cybskin that activated a repeller field, then he opened the jet vents all along his spine and flew across the lobby to take a look outside.

What he saw when he reached the window was a star pattern his cybskin couldn't identify. It looked rather crowded to one side, thin on the other, which probably meant he was on the edge of a globular cluster. Then, when he swept his gaze upward, he noticed the backlit limb of a gas giant hovering above a pair of small bright moons. Govinda looked at the square of cleverpaper in his hand, which was now flashing green and yellow. The arrow had changed into the pictograph for "magnify". So Govinda asked his cybskin to scan for a habitat, which it found within seconds. The hab showed up in his metavision, an ovoid mass about the size of a minor asteroid, following a high orbit above the smaller moon. Enhancing the image, Govinda took note of the myriad vanes and spines standing out from the hab's mottled dark skin. Definitely a Haradza design, one they'd built maybe a hundred thousand standard years ago, then abandoned a few millenia later, when the whole species left realspace for good. Govinda also noticed that local space was full of c+ ships, hundreds of them spread out across his entire field of view, transportation for Indhira's many guests.

The problem for Govinda was, he'd arrived by fax, and his cybskin wasn't made for space (after all, it could be massively expensive to fax heavy equipment across the Galaxy). So, what to do? He knew there was no way Indhira would've invited him here without a way to get across to the hab. But, he also knew she wouldn't make it easy for him. They had a long and complicated history, and Govinda knew how almost better than anyone how much she liked to play games.

He decided that this ship he'd faxed into must belong to one of Indhira's lovers. Apparently, an extremely wealthy lover. Not that this bothered Govinda, for he had been rich before and would undoubtedly be rich again, someday, if he lived long enough, which wasn't a problem. Of course, the version of Govinda who was floating before a window in replica hotel lobby was a copy of the original, and would be dusted as soon as he'd uploaded his experiences back into the "real" Govinda, who was right now asleep in his apartment on the world called Pale Blue. But, these days, everyone was used to thinking of themselves as sometimes singular, sometimes multiple, and the faxed person always felt completely authentic. So, if the Govinda at the window felt a spark of optimism about his future, it didn't matter much that the future he looked forward to actually belonged to another body.

Breaking off his reverie, Govinda decided all he could do was search the ship for a way across to the hab. Once there, he'd have the problem Indhira had mentioned in her message, the one of trying to open the Haradza lock on the Haradza hatch. Without help, it wouldn't be easy, but he figured, one problem at a time. He didn't once consider it might not be worth the trouble, for, no matter how thorny his relationship with Indhira, her raves were never dull. And, besides, many of her friends were his friends, too, and he hadn't seen some of them in a long long time.

Jetting back across the lobby, Govinda passed the hidden fax booth and the empty reception desk and headed for the bank of lifts at the other end of the room. In the real Metropole hotel, the lifts took guests to and from rooms all up and down the tower block, but these lifts presumably allowed access to the rest of the ship. Govinda suspected there might be a few decks turned into faux-hotel suites, but he doubted the whole ship had been redecorated to match the lobby. Even if the owner would've liked to convert the whole ship, the artificial minds that controlled the soligram assemblers would've almost certainly vetoed such a waste of energy. There was only so much human folly they could stand, after all.

Arriving at the lifts, Govinda looked one last time at the square of cleverpaper in his hand and saw that it had gone dark. He crumpled it up and tossed it into a trash slot, then reached out to press the Up arrow beside one of the lift tubes. A bell chimed and the Up arrow turned pink, a color that meant the same on Faraway as green meant on other worlds. Govinda entered the lift and was immediately whisked up into the center of the ship. If he could get into the Commons, he could scan the whole ship without having to personally visit every deck.

***

An hour later, Govinda found what he'd been looking for. His cybskin told him there was a working spacesuit in a locker down in the foreward hangar. But, when he'd jetted down the ship's axis and into the wide-open space of the hangar, he'd discovered the second of Indhira's little jokes. The spacesuit was behind a barrier field, and the control for the field was nowhere to be seen. That was merely annoying. However, in front of the rippling dark curtain of the barrier field, there was a wooden table, and upon the wooden table was the nude figure of his ex-lover Atsuko, tied down with silk cords at her ankles and wrists. That was worse than annoying; Govinda was beginning to get mad at Indhira, although he well knew he should police his emotions, since anger was exactly what Indhira wanted him to feel.

When Govinda had floated closer to the table, he turned off his cybskin's repellers and landed gently on the moss-covered deck. He noticed the red metal ball of a remote hovering overhead, but he ignored it as he bent down to take a closer look at Atsuko. She was awake, but drugged, possibly with chaft, since her eyes were black and her lips were blue, the classic signs of a deep chaft trance. Still, she was lovely as ever, with dark olive skin that Govinda had kissed thousands of times in thousands of places, and gorgeous small breasts tipped with nearly-black nipples, each one pierced with a thick silver ring. Her pudenda was bare as ever, except for the tattooed red flame emerging from the folds of her sex. Govinda stroked her short magenta hair and whispered in her ear, asking for some sign that she recognized him. But, all Atsuko could manage was a low moan, the same sound she had often made in the past, when recovering from a huge orgasm.

The thing was, Govinda knew that her senses would be somewhat suppressed from the chaft in her system, and that therefore she probably couldn't feel his lips on her earlobe or his hand cupping her breast. Some drugs enhanced the senses, but this drug, made from the venom of a semi-sentient male of the Tiktik species, was designed, in fact, to isolate the user, to make her numb on the outside. Meanwhile, on the inside, it performed subtle manipulations on the cybvirus in the brain of a neo-human, and allowed her to experience incredibly detailed, extremely intense waking dreams. You could still have orgasms that way, but they were entirely in your head. Govinda had tried chaft once himself, a few hundred years before, and hadn't liked it much. He'd dreamed of being fucked in the ass by a giant elephant with porcupine skin, which wasn't among the usual array of Govinda's fantasies. But, Atsuko had enjoyed it, now and then, since her dreams usually involved much more imaginative scenarios. Even so, Govinda doubted she'd volunteered to get left behind on this ship while the rest of the in-crowd flew on over to the Haradza hab. She certainly wouldn't want to be tied up if there wasn't anyone else around to play with.

So, Indhira was playing rough, which was not an uncommon thing with his first love. Well, Govinda thought, time enough to deal with that later. For now, he had to get Atsuko out of her restraints and perhaps inject her with some antidote from his cybskin's medkit. He reached down to untie the complicated knot at Atsuko's right wrist, then stopped when he heard someone laughing behind him. Turning around, he saw a holo shimmering a few meters away, an image of Indhira in a lacy black simsuit and a hairdo that was like a dark waterfall running uphill. She stopped laughing, but kept a mischievous smile on her lips, then said, "Oh, Govinda, don't you get it? I want to watch you make her come. I want to see what it is you enjoy about her goddamn cunt so much."

Govinda glanced up at the remote, which was Indhira's eye, and said, "You know she's fucking hardcore dreaming. I could screw her for days and she'd never feel it. So, let me release her now, and I'll maybe forget to invite you to a battle arena."

Indhira's holo shivered a moment or two, then glowed a little brighter than before. She said, "Please don't forget that part, Govinda, because I might enjoy kicking your ass. Gods, though, I wonder why I'm being so generous while you're being so rude. It's simple: show me how you make her come and I'll let you have the suit. Otherwise, go fax yourself back home with your tail between your legs."

Govinda looked down at Atsuko and, for one brief moment, considered leaving her there, bound and drugged. Indhira would let her up, eventually, if he decided to return home. But then, a hot spark of anger rose up his throat, and he resolved he would somehow play Indhira's game, at least for the time being. Not that he'd follow all her rules...

***

Letting his cybskin slough off his body and ball itself up into a pillow for his knees, Govinda sank down between Atsuko's spread-open thighs and placed his mouth over the mouth of her sex. He already knew he wouldn't get away with something as unsubtle as shooting her full of antivenin (the remote, hovering lower now, was closely watching his every move with thousands of tiny spider-eyes), but he thought he might know another way to arouse Atsuko out of her trance. He was a professional crime-artist, after all, and had learned a few tricks, here and there, over the centuries.

Just tasting his ex-lover made him hard, even if her scent wasn't quite the scent of arousal. Govinda smiled a hidden smile to himself, knowing Indhira would be distracted some by the sight of his erection. He let it grow, but didn't reach down to touch it, not just yet. Instead, he slipped his hands under Atsuko's ass and lifted her up from the table. Then he stroked the cool skin of her labia with his tongue, knowing he'd never open her up this way. It didn't matter, though. Soon enough, his cybskin would send a tendril up into his leg, and inject him with a small dose of chaft, then his tongue would close a circuit with Atsuko's nervenet, and he might then be able to see what she was seeing in her dream. If he was really lucky, she might even see him, and they could finally communicate, despite the drug. He doubted Indhira knew this was even possible; he'd learned about it on an artifact planet out past the Mourning Veil, long before he'd come across the Galaxy to Pale Blue. It was the kind of information you picked up and filed away, never knowing if it would ever be useful. And, for all Govinda knew, it still might not work. But, having decided to stay, he had little choice but to try. So, he licked Atsuko the way she'd liked in the old days, and hoped for the best.

He traced the outlines of her flame tattoo with the pointed tip of his tongue, then he made his tongue leaf-shaped and lapped at her smooth vulva. Keeping one hand under her ass, he freed the other and reached up to her soft breast, and kneaded her nipple as he kissed the hollows of her hips. His erection was pulsing by now, and dripping precome all over the moss-carpeted deck. Out of the corner of his eye, Govinda could see Indhira's holo looking at him with a mixture of lust and envy and quiet rage playing across her face. Out of the corner of his other eye, he watched the remote hover even lower, so it could show Indhira an up-close view of his hardon. It occurred to Govinda that he could probably reach out and swat the remote down before it could react. But, part of him took perverse pleasure in being watched by one ex-lover while he ate out another. If it made Indhira squirm, so much the better. Anyway, it was her game, not his.

After several minutes, Govinda at last felt the first wave of ice-cold numbness rush up his thigh. He'd mentally ordered his cybskin to give him only a small dose of chaft, nowhere near enough to put him into a trance. Still, it was enough drug to make him feel a little distanced from his own body. Once the drug reached the cybvirus in his head, it would help him set up an empathic link with Atsuko, but wouldn't make him start dreaming dreams of his own. Or, at least, that was the plan. He just needed to get near where she was, not dive in the deep end.

Meanwhile, he continued to caress her sleeping pussy with his lips and tongue and nose. He found that it wasn't as unpleasant as he might have thought, attempting to wake her up this way. Atsuko's dark skin tasted of honey and vanilla, her navel smelled like a flowering morningstar, her nipples were satin-soft. If she had been truly asleep and not in a trance, she might even have started to warm up a little by now, her cunt swelling, her cleft opening out under Govinda's encouraging tongue. But, as it was, his foreplay was supremely unsuccessful, although his own body was responding to Atsuko's beauty as if it somehow thought there was a chance he might get inside her...which, he might just do, after all.

Govinda rolled his tongue around his mouth to cover it with saliva, then he lapped at Atsuko's still-hidden clitoris, hoping to make his connection there. He mentally opened up the access ports in his nervenet, and began sending out molecular greeting codes, trying to get Atsuko's attention, or at minimum the attention of one of her sub-systems. Meanwhile, he put on a show for Indhira's remote, reaching down with both hands to stroke his erection. He would have preferred to play with Atsuko's ass and tits, but, right now he wanted to distract Indhira as much as he could. He knew that, even though she was as thoroughly bisexual as any other neo-human, she was a little more fond of watching cocks than pussies. Indeed, the remote was now below the table, hovering near the engorged tip of his manhood, while Indhira's holo had one hand down the open front of her simsuit. She wasn't exactly masturbating, yet...but her eyelids were heavy and her nipples were fully erect, so it wouldn't be long before she pulled the hood back from her clit and went to work in a serious way. Of course, Govinda meant to deny her any satisfaction.

When he at last felt Atsuko's nervenet respond to his hails, he quickly established a link and uploaded a ghost of himself into her inner awareness. Then he dropped the link, which had at most lasted seven or eight picoseconds. The ghost could operate autonomously while the flesh-and-blood Govinda continued kissing Atsuko's crotch and thighs and belly. Which he did, with growing enthusiasm.


Inside Atsuko's dream, Govinda found that it was a little difficult to keep his mind on his goal. He stood on an immense plain made of pink and red tiles, under a giant sun which hung at the zenith of a ruddy sky. Scattered all around him, there were hundreds of wrecked spaceships, or pieces of wrecks, each one sitting in a fractured circle of broken tile. And it wasn't old debris, either, for there were several bright embers trailing smoke as they fell from the high thin clouds to the ground. Govinda ran to his left to avoid one big chunk of burning metal as it came roaring down, then ran forward several meters to avoid another. In ghost form, he wasn't wearing a cybskin, which would've come in handy about now, but, he could run without getting tired, and that was maybe enough. The problem was, where would he find Atsuko?

He ran in a great circle, scanning the distant horizon as he did so, looking for some sign of life. He thought he could see a few scattered houses, here and there, but the distances between them were great and he didn't want to stay here forever, running about, searching each dwelling. So he closed his eyes and slowed down his thoughts, and relied on his intuitive sense to present him with one choice more likely than the rest. He mused: Atsuko was an architect, or at least had once been an architect for a long stretch of her early life...and she liked the kinds of designs they did on Edge worlds like Hollow Star and Yalla and Yedyevo...so, perhaps look for a house in that style...something off the ground...something amorphous...something using odd materials in unusual ways....

Govinda looked around once more and noted that there was in fact a Yedyevo-style floathouse about five kilometers away. All the other houses that close were more in the style of Kunyunese flowfoam architecture, definitely not Atsuko's thing. Plus, a lot of the houses had in any case been crushed by falling debris, and wouldn't have anyone alive in them. So, might as well start at the floathouse. There were a few others, much farther away, and he could check those next if the first one didn't pan out.

When he arrived at the bright green plastic-and-fur-covered floathouse, he didn't find Atsuko, but he did find evidence he was on the right track. Climbing up the cable that kept the house anchored to the ground, he poked his head up past the sphincter that served as a door, and discovered a huge spherical chamber enclosed by a rubbery red membrane, with a collection of exotic sex toys drifting about weightless in the middle space. One of the toys was a double-headed phallus made of cleverjelly, a gift Govinda had given Atsuko after their first encounter. He leapt up out of the sphincter and let the house's lifting field carry him toward the toy. Grabbing it, he kicked off the membrane wall and swam down the slope of the field, then pushed his way back out of the house. Walking down the cable, he looked for and found the next nearest house. Running toward it with the phallus flopping about in his hand, he felt slightly ridiculous. But, having to dodge the occasional piece of falling wreckage preoccupied him and kept him from feeling too self-conscious.

Finally, after he had taken a look inside two other houses, he arrived at a floating home that was the shape and color of an enormous drop of blood. Small patches of black quills formed a random pattern all over its surface, while big round windows formed a ring around its equator. The house was rocking a little in a nonexistant breeze, so Govinda guessed it might be occupied. Before he went up the tether, he glanced around to see if there was anything falling from the sky in the immediate area. But, for the moment, the sky looked clear. In fact, he noticed there wasn't any debris within about a kilometer of the house, which he took as another sign things were going his way.

At the top of the cable, he pushed his head and shoulders past the sphincter. Once inside, the first thing he saw was a round room with walls upholstered in faux albino sealskin. Light from the ring of windows filled the space with a pinkish glow, and washed out the shadows from any place where shadows might normally form. If there was a lifting field generator, it was turned off, and nothing floated around loose the way the sex toys had done in the first house. Govinda pulled his torso and legs up and out of the sphincter, and stood there a moment to steady himself against the gentle swaying motion of the house. Then, he heard a voice behind him. "God, Govinda, bring that cock of yours over here and fuck me good."

Turning around, he saw that Atsuko was spread out on a pile of pillows, her cunt wide-open and glistening with excitement, her nipples hard as stones, her spiky hair sticking up in every direction. Beside her lay a large man, a native of Yedyevo from the looks of his barbed orange cock and yellow-furred skin. The man had his hand on the swell of Atsuko's belly, his mouth on her neck, his foot against the inside of her calf. He was busy enough that he didn't pay Govinda any attention. Atsuko, though, looked at him hard through slitted eyelids, her gaze a magnet for his libido. As it had ever been.

Govinda sank to his knees, set the dildo down, then crawled on all fours toward the harbor of Atsuko's thighs. He lowered his face into the dripping cleft of her sex, and inhaled the sweet thick aroma of her arousal. He licked her up and down for a few long moments, then began kissing a trail up her body, going around the other man's hand, then over the top of each breast, then ending in the space beneath her collarbone. Finally, he raised himself off of Atsuko and looked down at her face. The tip of his revived erection was pressing ever-so-slightly upon the gate of her womb. He didn't want to slip all the way inside just yet, and so, when Atsuko shifted her ass to slide down on him, Govinda backed away, frustrating her, making her look up at him and grunt her disapproval. "Goddamn it, Govinda, fuck me."

Govinda said, "Atsuko, do you know where you are?"

"Who cares. Come on, just fucking fuck me, you bastard."

Govinda bent down for a kiss, sucking on Atsuko's tongue as he did so. She reached down and grabbed his erection and pulled it roughly toward her snatch. He felt himself almost give into her, felt the shared chaft trance as it threatened to envelop him in an ocean of mindless lust. But, his ghost program reasserted itself, and he jerked up off of her sweaty body. He said, "Atsuko? Indhira's got you in a trap. Do you know that? That bitch is fucking with us both."

"Goddamn fucking shit, if you're not going to screw me, move over, let Ezret do it." Then she turned her head to her other lover and let him kiss her long and deep.

But Govinda didn't yield his position between Atsuko's legs. Instead, he sat up and bent back to reach the dildo he'd brought with him from the first house. Squeezing it rhythmically in his hand, he activated its small but extremely creative nanomech mind. Then he tapped out the code for "solosex, male". The dildo's celeverjelly body morphed into a new shape, one with a buttplug at one end and a come cup at the other. Govinda then tossed the toy at Ezret's crotch, where it quickly buried its self-lubricating plug end in his asshole, while taking his formidable erection into the loving care of its sucker end. Ezret rolled away from Atsuko and and looked down at what was happening to his cock, but didn't seem too displeased. Atsuko tried unsuccessfully to get his attention for another kiss, then she turned and glared at Govinda, saying, "What the fuck are you even doing here?"

This was closer to the reaction he wanted. Sitting back on his heels, Govinda said, "I told you. You're trapped. You were invited to a rave, remember? You came out on a ship...and, someone, probably Indhira, drugged you with chaft, a big dose. So, you're dreaming. Anyway, they left you for me to find, and now I have to get you to purge the drug."

Atsuko had reached down to her pussy with both hands, and was frigging her erect clit hard with the pads of her fingers. She stared down at Govinda's cock as she masturbated, watching as it wept sugarwater tears of precome. Between clenched teeth, she said, "Fuck that shit. Fuck you. I'm not dreaming."

"Yes," Govinda said, "yes, this is a trance. I need you to focus. I need you to purge your system. Then, if you do that, I'll fuck you as much as you want. Just, you've got to purge for me."

Atsuko shook her head, then bit her lower lip as she began to glide down the path toward a crashing orgasm. With one hand and arm she mashed flat both her breasts, while, with the other, she fucked herself hard and fast until her cunt was sodden with juice. Govinda had a very strong urge to take his erection in hand and stroke it until it erupted with sperm, but he resisted the temptation, knowing he could come for real soon enough, if only he could get Atsuko to listen to him.

Govinda reached down and grabbed Atsuko's wrist, and yanked her hand from out of her vagina. Then he lay forward and pinned both her arms up over her head. Atsuko screamed her frustration into his ear, and he let her scream and kick and bite until she at last ran out of energy. Then, she fell back into the pillows, shaking her head as if to clear it. "Fucking Indhira," she said, "fucking bitch." Then she turned to look across at Ezret, who was lost in bliss, his cock covered by the pulsing membrane of the toy, his ass spasming around the plug up his tailhole. Atsuko shouted at him, "Fucking idiot!," and Ezret melted away into countless motes of golden dust.

Govinda said, "I want to fuck you, but I want to do it for real, not in a dream. So, purge. I'm with you outside of the trance. The real me is eating your pussy as we speak. Purge, and you'll feel me down there. I swear I'm telling you the truth. Purge and join me."

Atsuko looked defiant for a moment, but she had a submissive side, and, now broken, she could do nothing else but obey Govinda. She closed her eyes and started to hum a mantra. Govinda, meanwhile, kept her arms pinned down, not fully trusting that she'd follow through. But, before long, the room in the floathouse began to break apart into tumbling puzzle pieces, and the giant sun grew dim, then went dark, and Govinda's ghost collapsed into a packet message, which was the encoded memory of all that had just happened. The packet flowed down Atsuko's nervenet and jumped across her skin to her ex-lover's tongue, which had only three realtime seconds before inserted the ghost into the hood of her clitoris.

***

On the table in the hangar of the ship she'd ridden into the system, Atsuko's eyes went from black to their normal chocolate color, and her lips went from blue to brown. She gasped, then pulled her limbs back and forth against their restraints. Her head flopped from one side to the other, and that's when she saw Indhira's holo standing a few paces away. Indhira looked back at her with a hint of surprise on her face, which she quickly hid under a mask of distant amusement. She'd been masturbating, but had stopped, and now pulled her hand out of the slit in her simsuit. Licking her fingers clean, she turned her attention to Govinda, who was still sucking on Atsuko's netherlips while jerking himself off down below the table. Indhira said, "Hey, asshole, you cheated."

Govinda didn't look up. Instead, he pushed his tongue as hard as he could into Atsuko's cunt. At first, nothing happened, but, as she began to recover her senses, Atsuko mentally directed blood to flow especially fast toward her sex. Govinda licked and massaged and caressed her with his lips and tongue, until at last, her labia swelled and started to spread apart. The trickle of sweetness that emerged from her aroused vagina fell on Govinda's chin, making it slick enough that he could use it to stimulate the flesh just above her anus. Atsuko looked down at Govinda's dark hair spread out on her belly. She moaned, "Please...fuck me now, don't wait. I'm wet enough. I need you so bad." But Govinda wanted Indhira to watch him run his tongue slowly, lovingly up and down the edges of Atsuko's labia. He wanted her to watch him as he slipped first one finger, then two, then three into Atsuko's wet red hole. He wanted her to see how much he enjoyed tongueing the hood back from her swollen clit, to let it pop out into the light.

Indhira, meanwhile, could have terminated the link at any time. But, she didn't. She stood there and accepted every insult Govinda meant to imply with his slow foreplay. She made the remote hover beside him as he finally stood up, his erection dripping a steady stream of syrup. Govinda ignored her, or pretended to, but he meant for her to notice how long he took sliding his cock into Atsuko's welcoming pussy. Inch by deliberate inch, he slid deep into the velvet heaven of her sex, then slowly pulled out almost all the way, then plunged forward again, this time a little faster, a little harder. Atsuko writhed within her bonds, throwing her head back so that the tendons stood out sharp in her neck. Her rock-hard nipples made pointed mountains out of her lovely breasts, and as Govinda fucked her, he imagined himself a small traveler across the landscape of her flat stomach. He could sleep in her bellybutton, then spend days exploring the slopes and summits of her tits. For, even though they hadn't been lovers in years, Govinda still thought Atsuko was among the most beautiful women he'd ever had the pleasure to know.

Just as he started to thrust his cock faster against the quivering walls of Atsuko's vagina, Govinda saw the remote move to hover just above the junction of cock and cunt. It split open and dumped a key onto Atsuko's belly, then rushed away into a dark recess of the hangar. He heard Indhira say, "Fuck this, you're boring me." Then her holo image shuddered and disappeared. Govinda was a little disappointed, but his disappointment didn't last long. For soon, despite being tied down, Atsuko was fucking him back with the well-toned muscles of her cunt, milking his cock until he stood at the knife-edge of a gigantic orgasm. He held back as long as he could, until the moment when Atsuko's cunt twitched around the shaft of his hardon. She yelled and laughed as she came, and Govinda let his semen rush out in spasm after spasm of warm joy.

Afterwards, when his cock had slipped out of Atsuko, their mingled come dripped out and down onto the hangar deck. Govinda plucked the vitrex disc of the barrier field key from off Atsuko's sticky belly, then untied her bonds, throwing the cords far from the table. She sat up, massaging her wrists while Govinda massaged her ankles. "Gods," she said. "Yeah," Govinda replied, grinning. A few minutes later, Atsuko scooted her ass off the edge of the table and stood up, rather unsteadily at first, her breasts bouncing in the low gravity, her thighs slick with all the moisture leaking out of her slit. Then, when she'd regained her composure, she turned to face Govinda and asked, "So, what's the thing with the key?"

Govinda said, "All the shuttles are gone. There's only one spacesuit. I got here by fax, so the suit's the only way across to the hab. But, of course, you're stranded, too...so, you can take the suit first. Then, just send it back here on autopilot."

Atsuko shook her head, saying, "No, fuck Indhira. I faxed, too, a couple of weeks ago, but, now I don't feel like being anywhere near this goddamn place. So, I'm going home. Hey, though, you know what, Govinda? You ought to fucking call me some time."

Govinda smiled at her and said, "Yeah, okay. I will. Sorry it's been so long. Are you still on Yalla?"

"No. Yalla System, but not the world. I'm out on Esme Torus."

"Good, got it. So, you'll be all right?"

"Yeah, I guess. Fuck it, you know? But, kick that bitch's ass for me. And don't tell her I liked the sex."

Govinda let his cybskin crawl back up onto his body, then he took Atsuko into his arms and flew them both down the ship's axis and back to the central lifts. When he'd seen her off into the fax booth in the fake hotel lobby, he returned as fast as he could to the locker in the hangar. The key worked and the barrier field turned to vapor. Govinda touched the point on the armored chest of the spacesuit that activated its cybsystems. The suit opened up, Govinda stepped in, and the suit closed around him. Two minutes later, he was flying out the shuttle lock and heading across hard vacuum toward the alien hab half a million kilometers away.

As he crossed raw space on his way to the Haradza hab, Govinda watched the ship he'd just left dwindle into a minor star in his hindsight. He'd recognized the design as soon as he was outside: a converted Kunyunese Heavy Cruiser, pointed at both ends, with a massive hypertorus around its middle. There were no markings, though, so he couldn't tell anything about the owner. He thought of asking the suit, but it was the kind without a ghost. And, the interface for the ship's mind had been offline since he'd faxed on board. All of this was Indhira's doing, of course; she'd locked him out of the usual sources of information, so that he couldn't be sure where he was in the Galaxy, or who all might be helping her play her game. Not that it actually mattered much. Ultimately, the game was between the two of them alone, even if other people might get drawn in, here and there, as obstacles or traps or reminders of past injuries. Like the way Indhira had used Atsuko against him. Or, at least, how she'd tried to use her.

Still, as angry as she made him sometimes, Indhira was right, he could learn to enjoy this. Living the last few years on an Ethical world like Pale Blue, Govinda had missed having enemies. Netcrime was a decent enough way to make a living, but doing it didn't make you feel alive, partly because it was so easy for someone with his skills, partly because Ethical governments were so impersonal. Of course, Indhira's style of crime could get out of hand, which was one of the reason's he'd been laying low for the last few years. That last job, especially, had scared him a little more than he liked, and had almost cost him his life. Or, he should say, the life of his original self, the one who was at this moment somewhere far across the lens of the Galaxy.

He flew on through the hard dark night, a journey of many long, silent hours before him. His destination was a tiny pewter bead in the far distance, a guttering spark ignited by the still-hidden parent star of the system. Unable to sleep, and with nothing better to do, Govinda closed his eyes and replayed old memories, letting his mind fill with scenes and images from the time when he began to hate Indhira almost as much as he'd loved her...

***

He'd been on Maravore for a week, and was still not completely recovered from a bad case of the new world blues. Usually, he adjusted to planetside life much faster than this. But, Maravore was an odd place, a construct built by gods-knew-who millions of years before, for some purpose long-forgotten. It had variable gravity, and orbited on the extreme inside of the habitable zone of its parent star. So, the heat and the strange shifting feeling of walking around with changing weight made most newcomers more than a little ill. Even in a cybskin, which kept the wearer perpetually fed and healthy and in touch with the local and Galactic nets, there was still an adjustment period.

So, Govinda had been spending his days going slow, until he felt well enough to pursue a more active schedule. He'd made his home base in the old city of Sikhazovot, which was in Maravore's southern hemisphere, a congenial, sleepy place mostly occupied by neo-humans, with a few different kinds of outworlders thrown in for variety. His rooms overlooked a dry canal and the plaza of a Shouter temple. The neighborhood was a quiet one, though, since the temple was in disuse, its worshippers having mostly committed ritual suicide years before (their religion had been based around a supposedly "holy" message beamed out of alien Tsunkatsa space; but, it was finally determined that the message was really just the noisy signal from an erratic pulsar).

Govinda had been spending his nights alone, laying sleepless in his oversized bed in his oversized apartment, with only the muted rhythmic ticking of the city's ancient prayer machines to keep him company. At first, he'd enjoyed the solitude, especially the part where he could for once finish a dream, instead of being awakened by Indhira and one of her other lovers for yet more complicated fuck-play. (They were good dreams, too; he'd bought them off an avant-garde artist from Iron Angel.) But, a week into his time on Maravore, he was starting to feel vaguely lonesome, perhaps even a little hungry in the old-fashioned predatory way. And so, although he was still a little unsteady on his feet, he decided to celebrate the one-week anniversary of his planetfall with a drink or two in the marketplace. It wasn't far, and was anyhow about the only place the locals went to socialize. After wandering around a while, he found an open-air cafe and ordered red tea from the vending drone. Then he settled in for some serious people-watching at a small table by the wide dusty road.

As he sipped his tea, he thought briefly about the recent past. His last argument with Indhira had been a bad one, but he liked to think he wasn't running from her. Instead, he told himself he'd simply decided to take a break, a sort of a sabbatical away from all her schemes and demands and subtle, clever threats. If he took a new lover, he or she might help wash Indhira's taste out of his mouth. Of course, he'd probably go back to her, eventually, just as she'd come back to him after all of their many fights. They were bound together in some deep way that defied logic or common sense. But, for the length of this one small space he'd carved out in his life, he thought he would simply pretend that she didn't exist, however hard a task that might prove to be. Of course, he could have chosen a paradise world, and had a proper vacation, instead of being stuck with a case of the blues on a backwater oddball like Maravore. But, Govinda had never liked to make it easy for people to find him.

Sighing, he made a serious effort to pay attention to the passing crowds. Not that crowds in Sikhazovot were all that heavy; at most the city's population was only about a hundred thousand. The natives who were strolling through the marketplace stopped now and then and haggled with various merchants, but seldom bought anything. The outworlders, on the other hand, often purchased little objects or pieces of fruit without haggling at all. The merchants seemed disappointed if they got their first price, even though they made almost all their profit that way. Govinda smiled a small, inward smile, thinking of all the different ways he could commit crimes in an old-fashioned economy like this one. It might be a nice diversion after spending so many years doing cutting-edge netcrime for Indhira's crew...

Just then, a shadow crossed his vision, and a tall outworld woman sat down at his table. She planted her elbows on the tabletop and leaned in, looking sideways at Govinda as she pulled the blackened husk off a grilled sukkao. Taking a big bite of the fruit's bright green flesh, she turned to face Govinda full-on, and smiled at him with her large dark eyes. "So," she said, talking around the food in her mouth, "you know a place we could go?"

Govinda was accustomed to forward women, but, even so, this one surprised him. He liked her long red hair and her pale milk skin, and the way she wore her cybskin, which was currently matte black with a subtle rippling pattern all over, like water covered with a film of charcoal dust. So, he was definitely interested. Still, at the same time, he wasn't completely himself yet, and so tried to slow her down some, even if only for a minute or two. He said, "Yes. I know a place. But...maybe you want to talk first or something? Let me buy you tea."

She took one more bite of the sukkao and tossed the remains in the hole in the table's center. Then she wiped her chin with her hand, and said, "No, don't want to talk first. Later might be okay...we'll see. But, anyway, if you don't want to do anything, you don't have to." She made as if to leave him, half-rising from her chair, but Govinda reached out and grabbed her hand. They stood up together, and, giving in, Govinda led her away from the marketplace and back to his rooms near the vacant Shouter temple.

***

Her cybskin was set to allow a basic hand-off ID, but nothing else. So, Govinda knew her name was Sabine as soon as he'd touched her the first time. He did not know the usual list of other things, such as origin or sub-species or last planet visited. Of course, Govinda's skin was set on highest privacy, and Sabine wouldn't know his name unless he told her himself. Which, he might do eventually...just, not yet.

They stood at the foot of his wide bed and let their cybskins melt off their bodies, each one rolling into a little ball which they kicked away with their feet. Govinda stepped back to admire Sabine's body, then held out a fingertip to trace a line from her ear to her shoulder to the sharp edge of her hip. In an age when it wasn't difficult to be perfect, beauty depended on imperfection, and Sabine had designed herself to be extremely pleasing to the discerning eye. She had a spray of faded freckles across the tops of her small breasts, a ragged scar along the inside of her left bicep, a wine-colored birthmark under the shadow of her collarbone. Her pubic hair was full, and surrounded her sex like a halo made of flame. Below that, she had thick rings tattooed in black around her thighs, and narrow rings tattooed in brown around her ankles. Standing there with his palm now massaging her hard little nipple, Govinda thought she was the loveliest woman he'd been with in a long, long time.

Sabine reached out and played with the soft black hair on Govinda's chest, then let her fingers walk down his body until they found his growing erection. She grinned at him and wrapped her hand around his penis, jerking on it until it was rock-hard. Then she sank to her knees and put out her pointed tongue, the better to taste the precome that was flowing in great clear beads of dew down onto her hand and wrist. Govinda watched her take his manhood into her mouth, watched as shadows filled the hollows of her cheeks, and recorded the memory of the way her lips rode up and over the ridge of his glans. He ached to be inside her cunt, and was tempted to grab her shoulders and drag her up onto the bed. Or, perhaps he could simply stand her up against the wall and fuck her like that. But, then again, the feeling he got when Sabine used her warm soft tongue to tease open the slit in the tip of his cock was the kind of feeling that could make all other desires melt clean away.

She worked on him with hand and mouth until his balls tightened and sparks of pleasure ran up his shaft. Sabine reached around and grabbed his ass, pulling him deeper down the length of her tongue. Then she sent an adventurous finger southward along his cleft. When her self-lubricated finger arrived at his asshole, she began to rub it around the margins, making his already unsteady knees even more weak. Much as he might've wanted to fuck her, Govinda was now so close to an orgasm, especially after having gone without sex for longer than usual, he decided to just let it flow. In a rough-edged, whispery voice, he said, "I want to come in your mouth." Sabine nodded around his cock and made an agreeable noise in her throat, then pushed her fingertip up his hole and massaged his balls with her palm. When she sucked him, it felt like being enveloped in the rippling muscles of a highly adept vagina. Govinda threw his head back and his hips forward, and fell deep into the vast blue sea of his own personal heaven.

Time slowed for him, and all his senses but touch went dull. He savored every discrete moment of Sabine's loving attention to his penis. He especially savored the sensations spreading out from his finger-full netherhole. He rode her hand, and on every downstroke, he felt a little warmer, a little more ready to surrender his seed. He waited for just the right moment, then allowed his nervenet to open up and out. When his orgasm came, it was like an ocean wave, starting slow in the deep water, then rushing ever faster to lick then crash on the shore. His sperm boiled up from his balls and flooded his shaft, then came spasming out of his cockhead in thick streamers of cream. Govinda opened his eyes and looked down to watch as Sabine caught his jism all over her lips and chin and nose. Then, still trembling from his extended O, he pulled his cock away from her and knelt down to kiss the come off her skin. Sabine laughed and hugged him close, and she let him taste himself on her playful tongue. Govinda's erection did not recede, but pressed hard against Sabine's thatch, nestled there like it had found the perfect bed to sleep in.

Govinda placed his hands under Sabine's ass, and was about to lift her onto the edge of the bed, where he planned to eat her out for at least an hour, when she sucked his earlobe into her mouth, then whispered his name. And that was when he knew for certain what he should have known already: there are no accidents in this world. Sabine had been sent to find him. Which meant, Indhira knew where he was.

***

He gave up on Maravore and left with Sabine on the next outbound lifting pod. They fucked each other to exhaustion in the crossing ship, then fucked each other far beyond exhaustion in the c+ cruiser that took them to Onlo. After all, Govinda didn't feel any resentment toward Sabine. If anything, he was almost glad he'd been found. It saved him the tedious trouble of having to try and outwit his lover, boss, and sometime enemy. He could run ahead of her for a while...but, he was nearly ready to submit that he couldn't escape her forever.

At Guindy Port, an old Haradza artifact in geosynchronous orbit above Onlo's main city of Omkot, Govinda parted company with Sabine, then went to see Indhira in her hotel room. She acted as if nothing had happened, and greeted Govinda at the door with a long, deep kiss. "I have a job for us," she said, "a big new job I think you'll like." As he followed her into her room, Govinda felt something go dark in his heart, because any time Indhira suggested to him that he'd like something, it always meant trouble...

***

Meanwhile, in the present, Govinda was pushing himself across space at the highest acceleration he could endure. Even so, when he checked the suit's chronometer, he saw that it would be at least a day until reached the hab, which was still a dot orbiting a mote of a moon in his foresight. He felt warm, and had his cybskin run cold plasma through its veins while he checked the sensornet. An orange icon in the shape of a stylized lightning bolt told him that local space was full of radiation. A block of code that appeared when the icon was on-focus told him the source: the primary, a gas planet wrapped 'round with countless giant storms. The radiation wouldn't affect him permanently, neo-humans could take all kinds of abuse from the universe. Like with the new world blues, he'd get over it, in time. And the Haradza hab would be safe, since its skin was impervious to just about anything. But, just knowing the radio signature of the planet was information, even if only a small amount. He'd file it away, in hopes that, one way or another, he might yet figure out where in the hell he was...

Halfway to the alien habitat, Govinda contacted the spacesuit through the interface net in his cybskin. He thought a series of commands: reverse thrust, line us up for a matching orbit, make sure to bring us in aft of the hab, scan for threats. The suit's non-sentient brain made a course calculation in two picoseconds, then swung the stalks of its thruster pods around to face the slow-growing disc of the bright silver moon. The reactionless motors hidden inside the pods began to push hard against the direction of motion. Govinda, meanwhile, went back to repeating the mantra for remembrance that he'd been saying since leaving the Kunyunese ship. Soon enough, the memories he'd wanted to revisit started to flow again, fragments flowing past his awareness like dead leaves carried on the braided surface of a rushing mountain stream...

***

Indhira's client didn't have a name. But, he or she or it had a face, in the form of an alt.human avatar called gunra-Ciforex. Govinda met the rep in a xanadu in Omkot, and the first thing he thought upon seeing him was, poor godscrewed fatherfucker. Of course, alt.humans, like their cousins the neo-humans, came in all shapes and sizes, everyone was used to that. But gunra-Ciforex was an unusual example of an already adventurous subspecies. Although he had the standard body plan, it was somewhat distorted, with much longer limbs than average, giving him a rather spidery aspect. The outsides of his arms and legs were covered with hundreds of thorny projections, each one dark glossy black against flourescent blue skin. His long, narrow head was topped by a mane of fire-colored hair that waved about the way a diver's hair does underwater. His birth-eyes had been replaced by a pair of metasensory clusters which were like the crowns of pink dandelions. On his forehead, he bore a row of radar-emitters, small hard beads that glistened even in the muted roomlight. On his back, he sported a pair of organic jet tubes which hung down below his knees like enormous, misplaced phalluses. Meanwhile, there was nothing hanging down from his crotch; the only thing he had down there was a ring of red clevermetal sewn with wire thread to his puckered, mottled skin. A terminal, most likely...or perhaps a weapon. In essence, though, gunra-Ciforex wasn't exactly frightening; instead, he was unsettling, disturbing, a mixed-up collection of odd phenotypes that didn't make much adaptive sense, but which definitely communicated a message. Govinda thought the message was: my Boss is crazy; don't cross him (or her, or it). The usual "or else" part was clearly implied as well.

The problem was, although Govinda had no intention of crossing anyone, he didn't see how exactly he was supposed to seal his contract with gunra-Ciforex's boss. He had come here from Guindy Port high above the city, flown down with Indhira after she'd told him his part in the plan for the job (and after they'd had an afternoon of intense make-up sex in an orbital airpod). The job had sounded difficult, maybe too difficult, but he'd agreed, reluctantly, to do the thing he'd been asked to do. It would cost him a lot...but, it would earn him a lot, too, if at least one of his selves lived to come out the other end.

But, usually, when you said "yes" to a contract, you signed it by fucking your client. This time, though...how the hell was he supposed to do that? gunra-Ciforex didn't have anyplace fuckable on him, and Govinda was extremely hopeful that the rep (or whoever was controlling the rep by remote) didn't intend to put one of his jet tubes up his backside. That was a deal-breaker, for sure...unless he could make the tips smaller...

He and Indhira had been standing at one end of an oval soft-hollow, waiting while gunra-Ciforex stood at the other, his head cocked to one side as he listened to an internal voice give him instructions. After a while, he spoke to Indhira in tradertongue, saying, "We have hired a surrogate. She will be here soon. Please, have a drink while we wait." Then gunra-Ciforex waved his large, eight-fingered hand and a serving golem appeared from out of a nearby alcove. Govinda took a cup of orange xiaolao tea off the golem's tray. Indhira took nothing, but instead shared the occasional sip of tea out of Govinda's mouth. He could tell she was getting in a mood to play, which was an infectious mood, despite his recent misgivings about bedding the avatar. Now that he knew a surrogate was coming, he was feeling a little more relaxed.

Then, a few minutes later, when he saw the alt.human surrogate, he wondered once again if he'd made the right decision...

***

A thousand kilometers above Onlo's single great octopus-shaped ocean, in an airpod with transparent walls and circular gravity beds at each axis, Indhira held Govinda close and whispered in his ear. He was still buried balls-deep in her lovely, velvety snatch; their mingled come was still flowing down his shaft and onto her thigh. In-between the aftershocks of her last orgasm, she told him what he needed to know about her "big new job".

His target was a block of code buried inside a secure cache on an artifact planet called Ghoveshet. You don't need to know what the code's for, she said, you just need to copy it and deliver the copy to the client's rep in Omkot. She linked with his cybskin, which was balled up in the small of his back. A holomap sprang open in his dataview: Ghoveshet, marked with a blue-green X, was in a system in an open cluster four thousand lightyears west by northwest of where they were now. A text box near the X unfolded like origami in reverse when he focused on it: Ghoveshet, terrestrial, near-standard gravity, inhabitants mostly retro-humans, politically non-aligned, primary business: datahaven services. Its system server had large sections walled off, all of them doubleplus private, owners unknowable. A few big clients possibly true-alien, not some species of human. You could tell from the usage data, the traffic pattern going in and out, much of it indicating a flow between Ghoveshet and a Haradza habitat far outside the Settlement. The clients wouldn't be Haradza, of course, since they were all long gone, maybe to otherspace, maybe beyond. But, habs could be taken over and used by just about anybody. And that far out on the edge of The Edge, the squatters were more likely alien than anyone from inside human space. The only thing was, no one knew of any non-human species in that direction. The closest were the enigmatic Tsunkatsa, and they weren't close at all.

Govinda was curious, but he knew not to ask any questions about Indhira's client's interest in the code. Even though his cock was still filling up his boss's cunt, intimacy didn't imply liberty; in fact, it implied just the opposite. Many months later, on board a slowboat on the other side of the Galaxy, he would learn by accident what it was he'd helped steal away from Ghoveshet. Then, feeling something akin to guilt for the first time in his life, he would leave Indhira for Atsuko, then would leave Atsuko to drift far and wide, ending up at last on Pale Blue, his head a mess from knowing too much. And there he would stay, keeping himself apart from all his old friends for a long, long time...until the morning when a nude pseudo-girl would bring him an invitation to an encrypted fax address.

But, all of that was in the future, and in the airpod in orbit above Onlo, when Indhira told him how the plan would work, he wasn't thinking about much of anything else but how good she felt wrapped around his hardon...

***

The first part was simple: he stepped into a fax booth at Omkot Rapid Transit, then, several minutes later, five freshly-minted Govindas stepped out of fax booths on five distant worlds. At each destination, Govinda sought out and found an out-of-the-way hotel in a big city. Then he settled in and waited, doing the usual touristy things to make himself blend into the background. On Gevorah, he attended staged reenactments of Torture Cult rituals; on Idoko, he wandered for long hours through the diverse entertainments of the Perpetual Carnival; in Kirhadoun on Pirchakty, he played complicated sexgames with the adepts of the Mysteries; in the orbital city called Chalice, high above the hellworld of Vorn, he visited art galleries and museums full of alien biotech; on Kest, he fought in the battle arena against all manner of golems and machines and alien beasts. Meanwhile, back on Onlo, the original Govinda slept for days in a big bed in a shielded xanadu far beneath Omkot. And in his sleep, he dreamt long and hard about Ghoveshet and how best to get inside and back out again. For he knew, the second part wouldn't be simple at all...

***

The surrogate was, if anything, more odd-looking than gunra-Ciforex. But, this time, it was the good kind of oddity, even if it took a little while for Govinda's libido to adjust to her appearance. Tall and well-muscled, she had bright red skin everywhere except on her face, which was mint green under fine white fur. At the moment, she wore her cybskin rolled up into a thick collar around her long, slender neck, and Govinda admired the way subtle shadows played all about the furrows and curves of her nude body. Her glossy black hair was waxed and sculpted into a complex style that Govinda knew was popular on Yedovazra, the sister planet to Yedyevo a hundred lightyears south of Onlo. But, unlike the other natives of that system, she didn't have hedgehog quills growing out of the mound of her sex. Or, at least, she'd resorbed them, or plucked them out, just for tonight. Govinda thought, lucky me.

gunra-Ciforex said, "Kivrin will be my agent in this matter. I will observe and record. Please enjoy her. And, if you need anything, let me know."

Indhira stepped down into the soft-hollow, pulling Govinda down beside her. Kivrin smiled at them both, then joined them on the scattered fat cushions at the bottom of the pit...

***

After he'd been asleep long enough to devise a strategy for invading Ghoveshet, Govinda woke himself and sent burst-messages by very fast radio to his other selves. As soon as they assimilated the messages, they would know what to do and when. Govinda then asked a house golem to send for a jumpjet, which arrived topside a few minutes later. The self-piloting 'jet flew up and out of Omkot, and took him across grassland and marsh and ocean to an island in the middle of nowhere. There was an old house on the island, built in the style of Onlo's first human settlers. Made mostly of milk jade vitrex and hexagons of terra-cotta tile, it was shaped like a squat obelisk with boxy wings on two sides. The house belonged to gunra-Ciforex's boss/controller, and was mantrapped from its foundation to the sharp apex of its roof. But, the house's ghost had been instructed to let Govinda inside, which it did, after a quick deepscan at the clevermetal door. If anyone else approached the door, it would dust them with its nano-gun.

Govinda sat on a crescent-shaped sofa in the huge living room and pulled a key out of the thigh pouch of his cybskin. He touched the slender rod of the key to his tongue, to confirm his identity. Then he held the key out and squeezed it hard three times. The rippling disc of a semi-permeable barrier field appeared in the air before him: the portal to an otherspace pigeonhole. Govinda reached in and pulled out his customized 'net terminal. Then he closed the portal and put the key away.

He rolled the terminal around in the palm of his outstretched hand. It was a matte black marble, outwardly the same as any other terminal made in the last year by the fashionable tech house of Alesso on Pirenne. But, Govinda had massively reorganized its inner workings, and the designers at Alesso wouldn't have recognized anything of their handiwork in the chaotic tangle of hypercircuits, metawave boosters and quantum effect devices that now filled the little sphere. Govinda closed his fingers around the terminal, then threw it toward the far wall. It arced up then stopped in midair. Govinda spoke a command, and the terminal turned translucent. After a second command, the terminal grew until it was a large see-through globe that filled the middle of the room. Govinda rose up off the sofa, walked toward the terminal, then pushed against its event horizon and slipped inside...

***

Kivrin's cunt was warmer and deeper and wetter than any cunt Govinda had known in years. He very much enjoyed sliding around inside her, and liked especially the way her vaginal muscles trembled in sympathy with his every stroke. And, because Kivrin was so tall, he could lay his head down between her firm, pointed breasts as he fucked her. A nice place to be, her hard dark nipples within easy reach of his questing tongue, her sweaty red skin filling his nose with a subtle/unsubtle scent that was like seawater and hot metal and mourning orchid, all mixed together.

He also enjoyed having Indhira's cleverjelly phallus up his ass. She fucked him with it by remote, while she sat astride Kivrin's face. The phallus felt amazing as it pulsed against the back of his ballsack and the nerve-rich muscles of his netherhole. His breath came hard now, his cock was nearly ready to erupt with hot semen. Even so, despite the urgent red tide of lust that was flooding his mind and body, he slowed himself down some, to draw out the moments until his come. He glanced up occasionally to watch Kivrin's tongue draw circles around and beneath Indhira's engorged clitoris. He watched as Indhira clutched at her own breasts, then squeezed them hard enough that they would show bruises later. Bruises which Govinda would kiss, long and slow, each one tasting of wine and old blood.

Behind Indhira, gunra-Ciforex stood motionless and silent, his puffball eyes blind windows into whatever soul he might've possessed. Still, he smiled just a little, which Govinda recognized as the tell of a fellow voyeur. He didn't know what satisfaction gunra-Ciforex could get with that cockless body of his, but perhaps he had the kind of libido that could be satisfied in other ways. Perhaps he was wired up and infected with a cybvirus that could give him orgasms whenever he wanted or needed them. Govinda had lived like that for a while, but the novelty wore off for some people. To him, in the end, there was nothing in the universe better than pressing hard against another warm, sweat-slick body...or two...or ten.

After a few more minutes of attention from Kivrin's artful, relentless tongue, Indhira gave voice to a loud, drawn-out moan, and pressed her body down hard on Kivrin's busy mouth. Govinda watched as her pussy twitched then gushed honey all over Kivrin's chin and neck. At nearly the same moment, he felt Kivrin tighten her embrace around his pumping cock. He pushed against her, and the phallus in his ass swelled and throbbed until he couldn't hold back any longer. The moment he felt the first shockwave of Kivrin's orgasm rush through her cunt, he dove into her deep as he could, and emptied his balls of their heavy burden of cream...

***

Govinda's avatar was floating in the middle of a vast sphere, with no direction up or down or sideways. This nexus was one of the quadrillion that were scattered all throughout middlespace, the artificial dimension where most of the infrastructure of the 'net resided. Every nanosecond, there were millions of data packets passing this way or that, all of them represented in his graphical interface as points of flickering blue light. On the distant white walls of the sphere, he could make out countless black lines, some of them like tangled threads, others laid out in delicate patterns like the webs of spiders. He scanned the lines until he found the route he wanted, then he poured himself into the network and made his way toward the heavily-defended datahaven of the Ghoveshet system.

Meanwhile, his other selves did the same, from several different directions. Along the way, they morphed and split up into various kinds of 'net maintenance tools, shedding all but tiny hidden grains of ghost-identity. If they were tricky enough and also very lucky, at least one of them ought to survive to penetrate the secure cache long enough to find and copy the target code.

***

He knelt between Kivrin's spread thighs and ate his come out of the cleft of her sex. He kissed her labia, sucked her hot-button clit, tongued her relaxed, welcoming asshole. He cleaned out her vagina with his mouth, teasing every drop of their mingled wetness from every delectable hiding place. Meanwhile, up above, Indhira laid down next to Kivrin and kissed her forehead and eyes and ears and chin, then tasted herself off of Kivrin's down-covered lips. The three of them lay together like that for a long time, while gunra-Ciforex looked down on their entwined bodies and very subtly nodded his head in approval...

***

In the last picosecond, he had woven his way around dozens of obstacles, broken through several maze-like layers of defense systems, jumped over and crawled under various kinds of detector, outrun several semi-sentient softweapons, all to arrive here, at the inner wall of the datahaven's vault. He had many seconds ago lost contact with his other selves; some of them had fallen under anti-hacker fire, some had been weeded out by clippers, some had simply run up against dead ends. All of which almost certainly meant he was the lone survivor (in real life as well as in the 'net; the contract had specified immediate termination of any flesh-and-blood copy of Govinda whose avatar failed the mission). For the moment, things were quiet, but that wouldn't last. He scanned the wall, then worked quickly, before a guard dog could spot him and turned him into cyberdust. He threw out a slipknife virus and held onto its tail as it burrowed into the body of the vault...

***

gunra-Ciforex clapped his enormous hands together and called for a serving golem to bring towels and bowls of hot water. When the golem arrived, it handed round the warm damp towels, and Govinda, Kivrin and Indhira washed themselves and each other, thus performing the last step of their shared ritual. Once they were clean, they stepped up and out of the soft-hollow, and joined gunra-Ciforex by the side of a table where a pot of tea was brewing. Kivrin prepared the tea, then poured a small amount into four shallow cups. gunra-Ciforex lifted his cup with surprising delicacy and took a sip, saying afterwards, "Indhira Chandamurtha, we are pleased to be in business with you. Let us now speak no more of business, and when our business is concluded, let us each forget the other exists."

Indhira sipped at her tea, and said, "We are agreed." Govinda followed and gave his assent. The tea tasted like insect blood and spoiled honey, but Govinda didn't mind. He still had the rich druggy scent of Kivrin's aroused pussy in his nose and mouth...

***

He was inside. Below him: a vast placid ocean. Above: an enormous empty sky. Kilometers away in the distance: a cloud hovering low over its own shadow, which was a dark stain on the dimpled skin of the water.

To Govinda, the VR environment looked a little old-fashioned, and reminded him of the work of designers from First Wave worlds like Novy Zvezda and Tannhauser Gate. Fortunately, Govinda had studied ancient designs in his long-ago youth, so he knew what to do.

He willed himself forward, and the cloud grew until it became a soft white wall across his path. He sank into the mist, and felt for the structure that would be hidden inside. He didn't have to go far, and was soon knocking at a door of the cloud-house. A curator-golem appeared and asked for Govinda's ID. He showed the golem his expensively-faked credentials: V.S. Hoxa, a researcher from Tsilkoy, one of the haven's larger clients. The golem allowed him in after checking nine times with policeware and various ghost authorities. Govinda got a quick tour: the interior of the cloud-house was laid out like an old-style library, with cubical data cabinets set in rows across a wide, fur-tiled floor. The whole space was illuminated by lightpipes hanging down from the low ceiling. Govinda looked around and noticed that there were a few other researchers moving about the library, all of them accompanied by golems. None seemed interested in him.

Govinda presented his request to his golem: limited access to an archive related to Tsilkoy agriculture. He was shown to an open port, where he placed his hand on an interface plate and ran a decoy search for data on weather trends, the fluctuating prices of dhakka tea and warfare among tea-growing families. Meanwhile, under the golem's nose, he deployed a sniffer that began looking for the target code. Security was light here on the inside of the vault, so it didn't take more than a few short fractions of a second to find the file he needed, copy it, and then perform the sleight-of-hand required to piggyback it on the decoy search results. These were sent in a burst-packet to a receiver on Tsilkoy, then routed through thousands of nodes from one end of the Galaxy to the other, to arrive several seconds later in a dead-letter drop on Chauttakinda. From there, the stolen code disappeared into the client's hands. As soon as that happened, Indhira was paid through third parties via instant transfer from a bank on Hallow to a bank on Sundhakir.

By that time, Govinda's last avatar was gone from the 'net, and his dead facsimiles on Pirchakty, Chalice, Idoko, Onlo and Kest were dusted and vacuumed up by housekeeper 'bots. The one remaining copy of Govinda, and therefore the Govinda who would from now on be "the original", left Gevorah by a crossing ship bound for intergalactic space, where he'd been invited to attend a party on his friend Polachuk's slowboat.

He'd been on the crossing ship several days before he realized there might be trouble reaching the slowboat. For, it was becoming clear to him that an assasin eas hiding among his fellow passengers...

***

gunra-Ciforex turned to Kivrin and said, "As promised, your original will be thanked for your services here."

Kivrin smiled, then bowed her head and said, "Thank you. It is, as always, our pleasure to serve you." She kissed Govinda and Indhira lightly on their foreheads. Then she touched a place just below her breast and fell into a pile of red dust on the moss-carpet floor.

gunra-Ciforex turned to Indhira and said, "I will leave you now. The golems will show you the way out." Then he touched a complex design tattooed into the palm of his hand and stepped backward into the rippling black membrane of an otherspace portal. After he vanished from sight, the portal sucked closed with a soft electric snap.

Indhira took Govinda by the hand and they both followed a golem through a series of long, winding corridors until they reached a topside landing pad. The glossy red teardrop of a private lifting pod took them back up to Guindy Port, where they fucked away the days until Govinda's scheduled return to the xanadu far beneath the city of Omkot.

***

By now, the Haradza hab was a moon of a moon. It loomed large in his dataview, its spines and vanes and mottled green skin rimmed in backlight from the system's parent star. He checked the suit's chronometer: he'd arrive in less than an hour. The suit hadn't reported any threats, but Govinda was still wary. He suspected Indhira had a long game in mind, but, on the off chance she didn't, he wanted to be ready. Of course, he thought to himself, if anything happens to me, I'm still alive on Pale Blue. But, most of the time, the end of a facsimile's life happend in a fax booth, when its memories were uploaded to the 'net for transfer back to the original. If the Govinda who was on his way to the hab died before he could return to the booth on the Kunyunese ship, the Govinda on Pale Blue would never know what had happened out here. So, the faxed Govinda took every precaution he could manage. After all, even if Indhira wanted him alive for a while, she'd at least once before tried to erase him from the universe forever...

Anonymous said...

Unidentified Fucking Object



Yes I'm ready to begin, Special Agent Strong. Oh, you're already recording. OK.

To begin with, I've never believed in flying saucers. Not really. I've seen some of those "Encounter" TV programs and I just think they're silly. "The X-Files," with Mulder and Scully investigating weird shit, is more believable.

Now, UFOs are different. That just means "UNIDENTIFIED flying objects" and some very creditable people have seen things in the sky which nobody has been able to identify or explain satisfactorily. I'd always figured they were some kind of natural phenomenon, rather than alien space ships or top secret aircraft, until now.

When I was a teenager, there was this men's magazine that Dad always bought. "Argosy." It was real sixties soft core. There were always a couple of photo spreads with girls wearing tight, skimpy swim suits, but they never showed pubic hair or even bare breasts. If a girl was topless, she had her back turned or her hands positioned strategically.

"Argosy" ran long UFO stories almost every month. That's probably why Dad bought it. He liked the UFO stuff and we talked about it a lot, although I'm sure he didn't really believe it.

One article listed a bunch of differences between humans and other mammals. The one that stuck in my mind was that human males don't have a penis bone. That helps keep the penis erect during sex, but drastically reduces the male's sensitivity and pleasure. The implication was that humans came from horny aliens fucking monkeys a few thousand years ago.

No, I don't believe that. I've had biology. Simple intercourse wouldn't produce a hybrid species. Deliberate DNA splicing would be required and the odds against getting viable offspring would be astronomical. When we find the starship that crash-landed off the coast of Africa, that'll prove we're descended from the survivors.

Man, you should see your face! That was just a joke.

OK, I'll go ahead and describe what happened to me. This is completely confidential, right? I don't want any of my clients to find out about this.

It was around midnight last Thursday. Yeah, about thirty-six hours ago. I'd finished my business in El Paso that evening. After supper, I decided to start back to Austin, rather than wait until morning. I was cruising down Interstate 10 in my 300-ZX. Since I wasn't in any particular hurry, I was only doing 95.

I'd just come down off the Apache Mountains when I saw the lights in my rear view mirror. That was about sixty miles before Fort Stockton. They were spread out too far to be car headlights and they were coming up way too fast. After a few seconds, I realized the lights were a few hundred feet above the highway and I decided a jetliner was trying to make an emergency landing.

I stomped the gas to get out of the way. In a few seconds, I was going 160 and the lights were still closing rapidly. Aircraft navigation lights are red and white. They're only mounted on a few points and they flash. The thing overtaking me was glowing with a uniform blue-green light and it was too big to be any plane I'd ever heard of.

Suddenly, it flashed overhead. All I could think was "This is a movie, man!" It was shaped like a guitar pick; a triangle with rounded corners, slightly longer than wide. The entire surface was glowing, but a circular area in the center was brighter than the rest of its body. I only had a few seconds to look at it because it passed me like I was standing still.

There was a orange marker indicating a cop turnaround in the median. I hit the brakes and gears and took it, accelerating like a bat out of hell in the other direction. I didn't know what I'd seen, but I wanted to get as far away from it as I could. When I could spare a glance into my rear view mirror, I thought I'd made it. It was still gliding along in the same direction. Then, it made an impossibly tight turn and started coming after me.

What did it sound like? Hell, I don't know! I always crank the CD player when I'm driving at night and all I could hear was Nirvana.

Anyway, it was back over me a few seconds later. It turned on a blinding white spotlight and the whole car went dead. Engine, headlights, stereo . . . everything.

The brakes still worked, though. The car skidded to a stop and the . . . thing . . . slowed down with it, staying exactly overhead. That's impossible, according to the physics courses I had in college. Even if it was hollow, an object that size would have so much mass that it would travel miles before it could stop.

The light around the car was so bright it was almost impossible to look outside. The circle of brilliance above me grew until I was engulfed. That's when I passed out.

Waking up was like being trapped in a nightmare. I was laying naked on a table in a dimly-lit room, surrounded by mysterious equipment. There weren't any apparent restraints, but I couldn't move anything except my eyes.

With a faint hum, a large apparatus mounted directly over the table began descending toward me. Blinding lights flashed on, illuminating my entire body. A mirrored surface on the approaching machine showed that the table below me was also radiating hot white light.

The device became more terrifying as it drew closer. It had dozens of shiny metal arms holding surgical instruments. There were knives, saws, clamps, needles, suction hoses, camera eyes, lights, and many unidentifiable objects. Something ice cold touched my belly and I screamed.

There was no pain. Except for my terror, most of the examination wasn't even unpleasant. Tiny fingers ran over every inch of my body and miniature cameras gazed into every orifice. Yes, I do mean EVERY orifice. I felt a slight prick when the blood sample was taken from my arm, but the biopsy a few seconds later was totally painless.

Hell yes, that should have hurt! A needle almost as thick as a soda straw went right in my belly. I could FEEL it sliding into me. Then it squirmed around, like it was sampling several organs. But it's already healed. You doctor told me she could barely detect the wound.

The rest was weird, but not too bad. Something slithered up my rectum. It went all the way up into my intestines. A doctor's finger will never bother me again.

The last thing was strange, but also sort of erotic. Something wrapped itself around my penis and my bladder emptied itself. When that was done, I felt a slight tingle and I had an instant erection. I ejaculated a few seconds later. That's when I lost consciousness again.

I woke up to the sound of men talking and laughing and wondered if I'd fallen asleep at a party. My recent memories certainly seemed like a bad dream. When I opened my eyes, I saw that I was lying on a low couch in a large room with a fifteen-foot ceiling. A single window occupied the entire far wall and curved gently upwards. Beyond the window, the Earth was hanging in velvet blackness.

When I sat up, the men turned to look at me. I realized I was still naked. There were three of them, all wearing shiny white plastic jumpsuits. They looked completely human. If you dressed them like cowboys and dropped them on a West Texas ranch, you couldn't tell them from the rest of the hands, except that they were all bald.

Yeah, their heads were completely bald, including their faces. I don't think they were shaved because they didn't even have a trace of stubble on their heads or faces.

OK, I'll try to describe them. They were all muscular Caucasians with slightly dark skin, like they'd spent a lot of time on the beach. The shortest was about 5' 8" and the tallest was a little over six feet. All the men had eyes of a glowing golden-brown color that looked vaguely African, but the men didn't have thick lips, wide noses or any other African-looking features.

Their faces? Well, they were all different, but they looked like any three random guys you'd see on the street. Nothing distinctive. Sure, I'll be glad to work with your artist, but I don't know how much good I'll do. I didn't have any trouble telling them apart. For convenience, I named them Curly, Moe and Larry, in order of height.

No, they didn't introduce themselves, as far as I could tell. They did a lot of talking, but it wasn't any language I recognized. It definitely wasn't Russian. If anything, it sounded oriental, but it wasn't Chinese or Vietnamese. Oh, I'd have known. I heard too much of those when I was in the service.

Anyway, I was sitting up on a couch with these three guys standing around me, passing a real science fiction-looking bong around and laughing their heads off. Whatever they were smoking, it wasn't tobacco, pot, opium, or anything else I'd ever smelled. No, of course I never smoked opium, but you don't go to Saigon on leave for two years without learning what it smells like.

When I sat up, Moe had the bong. He slapped me on the shoulder, said something loudly and handed me the pipe. It wasn't really a pipe because it wasn't burning. Instead, it contained a little pellet suspended in a thick liquid, bubbling furiously. When the bubbles reached the surface, they turned into heavy white fog.

The smoke didn't appear to be hurting the other men. I figured "What the hell?" and took a toke. It was thick and sweet, sort of like smoking fruit jam, if you can imagine that. Nothing happened for a few seconds. Then it hit me like the world's best pot, only much stronger. I was suddenly intimately aware of my entire body; the air pressing against my skin, the blood rushing through my veins, the beating of my heart, the motion of my lungs, everything. My most intense awareness seemed to be centered on my genitals.

Many of the sensations seemed to be external. I finally realized that they were coming from the other men. It wasn't like telepathy. I wasn't reading their thoughts or even sensing their emotions. It was more like a shared body-awareness.

The main thing I was aware of was lust. These guys were horny as hell and I could feel my own state of arousal increasing by the second.

Curly took the bong out of my hand and shotgunned Larry. You know, he took a big drag, put his mouth up against Larry's and exhaled while Larry inhaled the smoke. It looked like they had quite a lip-lock going. With pot, shotgunning cools and filters the smoke. That wasn't necessary with this stuff. They were obviously being sexual.

Then Moe did it to me. When his lips met mine, I automatically opened my mouth and started inhaling. Hell, I wasn't running for President! When the smoke came in, Moe's tongue came with it. That was all right, too. As our tongues stroked each other, his hand slid over my naked chest and belly to grip my already-stiff cock.

After we'd kissed for a few seconds, or maybe it was minutes, since I'd lost all sense of time, Moe pulled away and ran his hand down the front of his jumpsuit. I didn't see any sign of a zipper, but the suit fell open from neck to crotch, exposing a gigantic erect cock and a well-developed set of balls. A second later, he'd stepped out of the jumpsuit.

Larry and Curly were still kissing, but they'd stripped while I'd been busy with Moe. I could now see that all three men's bodies were as hairless as their heads. A completely hairless human body looks really weird. Except for the medical examination, that was probably the most alien part of the whole experience.

Moe pushed me back down and moved to straddle the couch, pressing the head of his penis against my lips. Seconds later, he was thrusting his shaft in and out of my mouth. I could taste the seminal fluid leaking from his tool. When I licked it away, more appeared instantly. In almost no time, Moe was gasping and moaning, obviously on the brink of orgasm. He pulled himself out of my mouth and stepped away.

Larry and Curly were standing at the foot of the couch, slowly stroking their erections as they stared at me. Moe took my hand and pulled me up off the couch and down to the floor. Although it looked metallic, the floor was firm but yielding, like a wrestling mat. Larry and Curly immediately joined us.

Curly took my dick in his mouth and Moe moved to start sucking him. Larry went down on Moe and positioned himself so his cock was inches from my face. The head of his penis was already slick with pre-cum and the invitation was irresistible.

I wrapped one hand around Larry's shaft and cupped his balls with my other hand. I guided his cock head to my mouth and stuck the tip of my tongue into his little piss-slit. He moaned and tried to push into my mouth, but I restrained him with my hand. I licked his cock-head, then ran my tongue along the sensitive underside of his penis.

By this point, the pre-cum was running down his shaft onto his balls. I licked them clean, then started sucking his nuts, while running my fingers over his glans. After a while, I decided I'd frustrated and excited Larry and myself enough. I gave us what we wanted and positioned my lips on his cock-head. A moment later, Larry gave us what we wanted and rammed his swollen pecker down my throat. He almost came in that first instant, but we weren't ready, yet. I could feel him pulling himself back from the brink of orgasm.

Moe, Larry, Curly and I sucked each other for several minutes. I realized we were all synchronizing our actions, slowly and steadily increasing the erotic level of the entire group. No, we weren't doing things in unison like a machine. It was more like an experienced band, where each member is playing a part that's unique and yet coordinated with all the other players.

Curly came first, followed almost instantly by Larry. As soon as Larry's semen started flooding my mouth, I began pumping my own load down Curly's eager throat. Moe was so busy drinking Curly's hot man juice that he delayed his own climax by several seconds.

When the storm was over, we remained in a rough square on the floor, clinging to each other and waiting for our breath and heartbeats to return to normal.

Although I'd just had the most intense orgasm of my life, I realized I wasn't feeling the relaxation that total release usually brings. Instead, I was even more horny than I'd been before.

I got up, grabbed the closest man - it happened to be Larry - and positioned him on his hands and knees in front of me. Curly caught my right wrist and turned my hand so the palm was facing upward. He was holding a long, slender object in his other hand. It looked remarkably like a dildo. It squirted a thick creamy fluid onto my hand. It seemed like a conventional lubricant, but when I smeared it onto my already stiff, throbbing cock, it grew even harder.

Larry's butt was perfectly positioned a few inches in front of the tip of my erect penis. A second later, I had slid my full length into his anus. The shared body-awareness was still working. Not only was the sensation of penetrating his tight asshole incredibly pleasurable in its own right, but I was intensely aware of the way my swift entry was exciting Larry.

Waves of pleasure washed through both our bodies as I began thrusting into Larry. Suddenly, my excitement jumped to another quantum state as a penis slid into my rectum. Even without looking behind me, I knew it was Moe. Curly moved to the front of the line, slid under Larry and took Larry's cock into his mouth while Larry started sucking him.

Once again, the four of us began synchronizing our climb toward orgasm. I felt like my nerve endings were starting to smolder under the overload of sensations from my cock and ass, multiplied by the other men's sexual excitement.

A soft sound made me look up from the exciting sight of my penis sliding in and out of Larry's buns. I gasped in astonishment. Only the shared sexual sensations stopped me from freezing in place. A door had opened at the back of the compartment and two more entities had stepped inside.

Their bulging foreheads, wider than human, tapered smoothly to narrow, almost pointed, chins. Their eyes were giant black ovals with tiny white pupils, set horizontally and spanning the entire width of their faces. Their mouths were tiny, almost lipless, horizontal slits. I couldn't see any evidence of noses or ears. Their heads were completely hairless. So were their naked bodies, I realized when I finally looked down from those unbelievable heads.

The aliens were built like young children, under five feet tall and weighing less than a hundred pounds. Their skin was a uniform light gray, almost white. It's almost certain that they were mammals. Their genitals were tiny, but completely human-looking. One was male and the other was female. Except for their inescapably alien presence and obvious physical maturity, they might have been an eight-year-old boy and girl in film-quality makeup.

The female came over to stand beside me and stare at my cock driving like a piston into Larry's asshole. There was no real expression on her face. Her mouth opened slightly, but her lips remained perfectly horizontal. The pupils of her eyes might have widened slightly. At this distance, I could tell she had small but distinct breasts. Her nipples were a darker shade of gray than her skin. They seemed to swelling and hardening as she continued watching the action on the floor.

Something else was swelling and hardening, too. The male had moved to my other side and was rapidly growing erect. His attention seemed to be focused on the female. When he glanced at me, I got the impression he was making sure I didn't pose a threat to either of them.

She seemed fascinated by my long hair and closely-trimmed beard, gingerly reaching out to touch my head and face. When she was sure I wasn't going to bite, she began stroking me vigorously. As she continued petting me, I could tell from the motion of her breasts that she was breathing harder.

Finally, she gripped my head with both hands and turned it so my face was pressed against her pubis. She started moving her pelvis, rubbing her mons against the hair on my chin and cheeks. She smelled and tasted (yeah, by this point there was definitely some taste involved) about like an excited human female.

No need to get embarrassed about asking, Agent Strong. I'm primarily gay, but I have had long-term sexual relationships with several women. You don't have to hide behind your desk like that, either. I'm not going to attack you. Unless that's what you want . . .

I was starting to wonder if Captain Kirk had days like this when she lifted one leg and spun so she was straddling Larry, with her crotch still pressed against my face. A second later, her boyfriend moved behind her.

No, he didn't poke her in the asshole. His pecker had grown much longer than a human organ of equivalent size and he was easily able to reach between her legs and insert himself into her pussy. Except for the difference in scale, her genitals could have been human; her labia majora, labia minora and clitoris were all in the right places.

A couple of years ago, my last girlfriend and I were at the San Antonio Zoo. It was a cold and rainy day and the place was almost deserted. The rain started coming down in sheets and we ran into the monkey house. There were no other humans in the building and the monkeys were horny as hell, fucking like we'd never seen before. Soon, my girlfriend was getting hot, too. She took her panties off, put them in her purse and bent over the rail in front of the big cage. I unzipped my pants, lifted her skirt and took her from behind while we watched the monkeys. Later, she told me she'd had the most intense orgasms of her life that afternoon. It was pretty good for me, too.

That's what I think the aliens were doing; getting hot watching the monkeys fuck. No, it doesn't bother me. I've always had a little streak of exhibitionism and watching them excited me, too.

Of course, I don't think I was abducted simply for that little orgy. That frightening medical exam was probably the primary purpose. They probably picked me because I was alone in an isolated area. The exams could be simple scientific curiosity. Human biologists are certainly interested in new animals. But there have been so many abduction stories that I suspect there's a deeper purpose. Maybe they're trying to determine if the Earth's increasing pollution levels are affecting our bodies. That would explain the repeated sampling.


Well, it's just a theory. Sure, I'll go back to describing the events. There isn't much more to tell.

I was still fucking Larry's butt while he and Curly were sucking each other's cocks. The space babe was bent over, staring at Moe's cock sliding in and out of my asshole. Her crotch was pressed against my face and my tongue was stroking her clitoris. Sometimes, I'd move my head to lick her boyfriend's cock and balls while he plowed her from behind.

She was now making a rhythmic sound. It wasn't the harsh cawing noise human women often make. It was more like singing a simple phrase, one note sliding up to another, over and over, except that her voice was about two octaves higher than any human could manage. The musical cries were mixed with breathless exclamations in the same Oriental-sounding language that Moe, Larry and Curly had used. She was obviously having multiple orgasms.

The alien male came next. He began convulsively ramming his penis into her while uttering high-pitched cries of his own. Some of his semen escaped from her vagina onto my tongue. It had a slightly astringent, definitely non-human taste.

An instant later, I began ejaculating inside Larry. I could feel Moe's juice pumping into my asshole and I was aware that Larry and Curly were also reaching climax.

The aliens left quickly, with the woman pausing for an instant to fondle my hair and beard one more time. The rest of us collapsed in a heap. I fell asleep within seconds.

That's all I know. I woke up staring into the rising sun. I was in the driver's seat of the 300-ZX, parked beside the road at approximately the same spot where I first saw the alien ship. I ate breakfast at Fort Stockton and drove on to Austin. I spent the whole trip wondering if I should report this.

It was a toss-up, but I finally decided to go ahead and call the FBI. The worst thing that could happen was that you'd think I was a nut and ignore me. One of those "Argosy" stories was about a Brazilian farmer who claimed he fucked a space chick. I didn't believe him and I don't really expect you to believe me.

Hopefully, someone else will come in some day and corroborate my story. Or maybe this will corroborate someone else's report. UFOs used to be a sort of intellectual curiosity for me. I never really believed they were spacecraft. Now it's different.

My experience was mostly pleasant, although bizarre. But, I wonder if worse things have happened to other people. What do the aliens want? They've been here for at least fifty years. U.S. Air Force pilots were reporting "flying saucers" in the 1940's.

Oh well. I don't expect you to have any answers, or to tell me if you do. That's my story. Unless you have some more questions, I'll be on my way.

It's been a pleasure meeting you, Special Agent Strong. Oh! I didn't realize FBI agents got excited.

No, forget I said that. Look, it's been a rough couple of days and I'm going to go have a drink. Would you like to join me?

OK, I'll meet you outside in a few minutes. . .

Anonymous said...

All characters are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual people is coincidental.

This story depicts a world in which AIDS and other sexually transmitted diseases are non-existent. In the real world, please practice safe sex.

Anonymous said...

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.


Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.


Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.


Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.


Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.


Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

Prologue: Glamour Shot Valentines Day Gift

Penny was beginning, for the first time in her life to feel powerful. She had finally outdone her hubby, Rick, who had wanted her to have some extra provocative Glamour Shots made for him as a gift. By allowing the Glamour Shot photographer to not only take pictures of her getting naked and naughty with a dildo, but to actually take pictures of her getting nailed by him and then using the computer to digitally enhance the pictures and remove the evidence of his dick, making it look like she was still just posing nude, Penny now had the upper hand, and she liked it! (Of course she had kept un-doctored pictures for herself should she want to remember/revisit the moment.) Now hubby Rick was about to arrive home and it would soon be time to give him his Valentine Glamour Shot photos....

* * * * *

Penny sat in her favorite rocking chair wearing only the sexy lingerie that Larry, their house guest, had given her as a Valentines Gift. Though she had not thanked him properly she was sure that the opportunity would arise. The red satin shelf bra cupped her titties just right, so that her pink nipples peaked out just above the satin materiel. The satin G-string panties likewise caressed her pussy while the G-string disappeared between her ass cheeks and lay across her tight little ass hole. She admired her collection of Glamour Shot photos, especially the ones that actually showed the photographer Pete, giving her the high hard one. While she arranged the photos to give to Rick, with the hottest ones last, she couldn't help but to start getting a little hot and bothered herself.

Penny was really going to enjoy herself this Valentines evening and might even get the nerve, she thought, to let Rick do whatever kinky little sexy thing he wanted to do. Maybe she would even let him do her in the butt; something he had always begged her for, but she had never thought that he had deserved, and now that she had been so naughty, maybe SHE deserved it. She closed her eyes and began to caress her pussy by pressing her satin panty materiel into her wetness while thinking of forbidden lust, when she heard the electric garage door start to make its moaning sound, announcing that Rick had finally arrived home. Rick was home and she was glad because now it would not be long before her lust and passion could be satisfied. She stood in the middle of the living room, wearing only her satin peek-a-boo bra and panties, lights dimmed, a couple of candles lit, and the Glamour Shot Photos behind her back.

Rick's mouth dropped open as he entered the room.

"Hi sweetheart." Rick sputtered, as he attempted to hand Penny a small but cute box of chocolates.

"Happy Valentines," Penny chimed and continued in a slow and sexy voice " I hope you like my Valentines gift to you?"

As Rick began to step forward, thinking that Penny's gift was herself wrapped so sexily in her new little outfit; Penny withdrew the photos from behind her back and handed them to him.

"Here you go Hun, hope you like?"

Now Rick's eyes bugged out and his mouth dropped even wider and it almost looked like he was going to fall over!

"Th.. th.. These Pictures are unbelievably hot honey, how did you get them to do it?"

Not answering his question, Penny slid up and around behind Rick and rubbed his hardening cock through his trousers while he continued to drool and pant over each of the photographs. It was not long before Rick's cock was fully erect. Penny led him, still fumbling with the pictures, into their bedroom.

"I've decided to let you do whatever you want to do to me, Rick."

"Oh really" asked Rick " do you mean that it's OK if I want to play rough?"

"Yes Dear, let yourself go and I'll do my best to be as slutty as you want me to be!"

Rick could not pace himself any longer, his wife had apparently gone hog wild this Valentines and now that she had given him the green light to fulfill his fantasies, he let go with a burst of sexual aggression. Rick grabbed her bra and panties and ripped them off her body.

"Please, Penny, tell me what a little naughty slut you have been?"

Rick shoved her onto the bed on all fours and slapped her ass on the right cheek so that it made a loud smack!

"Oh honey, you can't imagine how naughty I have been!" Penny began with a sassy tone.

Rick continued to spank her ass, alternating from cheek to cheek as Penny made her naughty confessions.

"I really and truly enjoyed letting that photographer take my picture while I showed off my titties and legs and pussy and ass. I even had and orgasm and climaxed while the pictures were being taken!"

Rick rolled her over and spread the pictures on the bed around her, and looked straight in her eyes and said,…

"Why didn't you just go ahead and let him fuck you, if you were so turned on Dear?"

"Well as a matter of fact honey, this slutty little wife of yours was seriously thinking about letting him fuck her, and I know he wanted it too!"

With that Rick lost all control and plunged his cock as deep as he could into Penny's wet and hungry cunt.

Penny pulled her legs as far apart as she could to accommodate what she was hoping to be the fucking of a lifetime. She felt her hubby's dick go full in, and hold, and pulse and then explode and release, shooting what he had to offer deep inside her. She was thrilled that she had so notoriously seduced her husband and she was happy that he had enjoyed himself so very much. The only problem was that she was still, more than ever in her life, hornier than hell.

"Love you my pet." Rick said sweetly as he drifted to sleep.

She couldn't believe it when 10 minutes later Rick actually rolled over and fell asleep and started to snore. Damn she thought, I am wound up like a top and need to be spun. Penny decided to get a bowl of ice cream from the freezer downstairs, hoping that it might help her to wind down a little bit so that maybe she could also get some sleep. She slipped her new bra and panties back on and added a super sheer babydoll shawl.

Penny blew out the candles that were still burning in the living room. As she tiptoed down the stairs she could hear that their house guest, Larry, was still up, watching something on TV. She attempted to be quiet enough so that he wouldn't know that she was there. Penny was leaning into the freezer reaching for the carton of orange sherbet ice cream when she heard Larry say...

" I see you like the outfit I gave you Penny. It looks like it fits nicely."

" Yes it does," Penny said coolly as she turned around to face him " Rick just wanted to rip it off me though, and now he has fallen asleep and I wanted to enjoy it just a little bit more before going to bed myself."

Naturally as Penny turned to face Larry, her nipples were fully erect, frozen solid and pointing straight at him as they peeked over the red satin materiel. Larry did his best to remain calm and invited Penny to watch TV with him while she ate her ice cream. Penny agreed and finished dishing out her ice cream while Larry sat nearby and took in the fabulous lingerie' show that Penny was providing.

"So Rick has left you wanting for more?"

"Yes, a little bit I guess." Penny lied. "Would you like some?" Penny asked sharply, as she offered the bowl of ice cream to Larry.

"That is such a shame, Rick should appreciate you more." Larry said as they moved toward his room.

Penny was savoring the ice cold ice cream on her tongue and looking at Larry inquisitively as they sat down. Larry sat on his couch with his feet propped up on his ottoman and Penny sat on the floor next to the couch, eye level with larry's crotch. Neither of them were paying any attention to what was on the TV but the flickering light and background noise provided a nice setting for their little moment together.

"Sure you don't want any?" Penny offered seductively, for the second time.

"Well maybe I'll have some in a little bit, right now I am enjoying watching you eat."

"Oh yes, I can tell." Penny said coolly as she nodded toward is obviously bulging crotch.

"I have to admit it is funny, that something as cold as ice cream could get anyone hot and bothered." Larry touted.

"Well please don't be uncomfortable with me hun, if you are a little hot and want to slip into something more comfortable, it is OK with me."

Larry wasted no time in stripping down to his boxers and settling back down on the couch next to Penny letting her see his cock rising at the opening of his dark green satin boxers. She liked how he was in a hurry to get comfortable, but had the patience and thoughtfulness to not rush into anything and was simply making himself comfortable while watching her eat her ice cream.

"You still seem to be a little hot, if not bothered. I have an idea that might cool you down if you are interested?"

"Sure Penny, what sort of an idea might you have to help me?"

With her mouth and tongue nicely frozen Penny leaned over and pulled Larry's cock out of his boxers and engulfed it. It felt hot on her tongue and the roof of her mouth as she sucked it up. Larry was initially shocked by the cold but regained his composure quickly and felt his cock throb in it's frozen lounge.

"You should have just told me that you wanted to have some whip cream with your ice cream, sugar!"

"Mmmmm." Penny mumbled as she took another spoonful and wrapped her mouth back around larry's cock.

Her mouth was growing just a little bit numb from the cold and it allowed her to let his cock go deeper into her throat than she had ever been able to do before. She began to feel her self esteem rise with this ability, and the sense that she had learned something new. She was proud that she was capable of being as naughty as she wanted to. Penny pulled off of Larry's cock once again to take another bite of ice cream and to say,

"Oh Larry, your cock tastes so good, please keep fucking my mouth with your big cock!"

"No problem sweets, enjoy it all you want that ice cold mouth of yours feels just wonderful!"

Penny shoved her head down on his dick as hard as she could, feeling it press against the back of her throat while reaching for his hands and guiding them to hold the sides of her head. Larry took the signal perfectly and held her head firm while using his dick like a battering ram to fuck her mouth roughly. Penny relaxed and let his dick pound the back of her throat opening her mouth wide and letting her saliva and ice cream lubricate his balls. She had honestly never enjoyed giving a blow job as much as she was enjoying this one. Other than the fact that she had volunteered, it almost felt like her mouth was being rape fucked and she was a little surprised to be liking it so very much. She began to wonder if Larry's cock would feel as good in her pussy as it did in her mouth.

"Gosh Penny, you really do like sucking my cock don't you honey?"

"Mmmmm," Penny gurgled as Larry's cock continued to fill her mouth and throat.

Penny pulled off his hugely elongated member and took another bite of ice cream and said with the ice cream still on her tongue,

"I am enjoying sucking your cock Larry, but I might just want to fuck it too! How would you like that?"

"No problem here girly, how about doggy style?"

Penny motioned yes with her head but once again guided his cock to her now ice cream laden mouth.

"Oh I see, you want to get a frozen bomb pop in your little hot pussy hole!"

"m,hmm." Penny nodded in agreement as she used her mouth to prepare his cock to fuck her.

Quickly she jumped up on the couch on all fours and lifted her shear shawl above the g string of her red satin panties. Larry dug into her sopping wet cunt and pulled her panties out of the way, just far enough to plunge his icy cold cock straight in and as deep as possible. Her pussy felt like fire on his frozen cock and he did his best to punish her pussy with it. Penny gasped and braced herself so that she could meet his every thrust and feel his frozen cock fill her soaking wet pussy.

"Oh, thank you Larry, thank you, that feels so good, do me harder if you can, please fuck me as hard as you can!"

Larry reached around and grabbed both of her titties just as they began to fall out of the little red satin shelf bra. He began to squeeze and cup her breasts in harmony with his forward thrusts. Penny was moaning and alternately going limp and stiffening with his surging attack on her cunt. Penny felt herself drifting into ecstasy as Larry rode her the way she had wanted to be rode this Valentines Day. She particularly like how when he fucked her hard that her titties would bounce against the palm of his hands. She had already cummed several times when she felt something cold drip onto her steaming hot little ass hole. Larry had let go of one of her titties and was pouring the remainder of milkshake like ice cream onto her butt crack. Penny reached one of her hands around to hold her butt cheek and turned her head to look straight into Larry's eyes, giving approval.

"Yes, Larry, do it." Was all she had to say as larry brought his cock out of her cunt and placed it against her butt hole.

Using the melted ice cream as a lubricant, Larry worked his cock fully into her ass. Penny moaned, noticeably louder as he penetrated her.

"Do you like that Penny?" Larry asked clearly and slowly.

Penny shook her head yes, but was speechless due to having multiple orgasms running the full length of her body. After getting a good rhythm going and being fully buried in her ass Larry went back to squeezing and cupping her titties. Penny especially loved the feel of Larry's balls bouncing on her now empty cunt as he drove his cock into her tight little butt hole. As he felt his own climax rising Larry slowed down and made longer and even deeper strokes into her behind, finally ending and pulsing, shooting his load deep into her butt.

"Thank you Larry, I love my new little bra and panty set, and thanks to you I have had a wonderful Valentines, I really owe you one, OK?

"Well just figure I am here anytime you want a little extra special attention sweety and you have certainly made my Valentines special too."

"I hope you don't mind if I go now, I wouldn't want Rick to miss me and come looking to find me her like this."

"Oh but wouldn't that be fun." Larry punned. "But seriously leave your dishes and I'll clean up, you just go on back upstairs and keep Rick happy!"

Penny made a cursory cleanup on herself and tiptoed back up the stairs and into her bedroom. But just as she got under the covers and thought that she would now be able to go to sleep herself, she felt Rick turn over and place his hand on her still shuttering butt.

"Honey I am so sorry I lost control and cummed and fell asleep." Rick whispered "It was a terribly long day, and I just needed a little nap to get my strength back. I hope you can forgive me?"

"Yes Dear, it's just fine I'm OK. Love you."

"Honey?" Rick whispered again "Can I do a little something to make up for my failure to satisfy you earlier?"

"I don't know hun, what might you have in mind?"

Penny thought for sure that Rick would offer to spend some money on her tomorrow.

"I would really like to eat you and make you cum is what I would like to do!" Rick said slowly and clearly.

As Rick began to slide down in the bed, Penny reached up quickly and grabbed the little box of chocolates that Rick had bought her for valentines day. She took one of the chocolates and stuck it in Rick's mouth and took another and began rubbing it on her pussy and ass hole.

"Well if you want to eat me, you might as well get a little nutrition while your at it sweetheart." Penny said as she offered the chocolate that she had been rubbing on her cunt and ass.

As Rick began to lick on his wife's pussy and asshole he noticed the taste of orange sherbet and overall stickiness of her ass cheeks. She had apparently gone for a little desert and got carried away. He thought about how messy she must have made herself trying to get off and he felt a little bit guilty that he had not been there to help her.

Penny enjoyed having her husband lick and suck her abused and slutty cunt and ass hole, and even had an orgasm thinking that Rick might be suspecting that something had happened. She let him lick her clean and fell asleep without an ounce of guilt. In her dreams that night she dreamt of being caught over and over again, each time with less guilt, and her husband becoming more and more forgiving and subservient.

* * * * *

Epilogue: (Art Class; Forthcoming by happy2bhubby)

Now that penny had fulfilled her most spontaneous and erotic fantasies, she was ready to take the lead in whatever new suggestions that her husband might put forward for her to consider. She had no idea though that the very next morning Rick would actually have come up with something and that it would turn into more than either of them could imagine.

saby said...

as a public blogg, we are exposed to annony mouse attacks. We do not exercise censorship or accept liability for these comments

refer our header

Keshi said...

hmmm now ur in love with Pearly? awww lol!

Keshi.

saby said...

dis description does not fit Pearl

but i cudnt help taking a dig at Rohit

Anonymous said...

She is not A Strong Woman (or Man)
she is a wooman of strength

A strong woman works out every day
to keep her body in shape.
But a woman of strength kneels in prayer
to keep her soul in shape.

A strong woman isn't afraid of anything.
But a woman of strength
shows courage in the midst of her fear.

A strong woman won't let anyone get the best of her.
But a woman of strength
gives the best of her to everyone.

A strong woman walks sure footedly.
But a woman of strength
knows God will catch her when she falls.

A strong woman wears the look
of confidence on her face.
But a woman of strength wears grace.

A strong woman has faith that
she is strong enough for the journey.
But a woman of strength has faith that it is in the journey that she will become strong.


http://www.positivethoughts.com/strong.htm

Anonymous said...

I saw Saby nude last night and I danced.He was then taking a buffalo...

Anonymous said...

the buffalo was not turned on by saby's aged and wrinkled body....

--pearl-- said...

saby-it wasnt funny.i dun mean to b rude or anythin but u knw i hate it wen u involve me or rohit in any of thez posts...

laytaz

Anonymous said...

waa waa pearl. saby dun do dis and saby dun write dat

saby will write wat he wants and if u dun like it jump off a cliff.

u r the man as saby said. deal wit it

--pearl-- said...

thanks saby :)

anonymous above...jumping off a cliff aint my cup of tea...how abt u give it a shot? :)

Anonymous said...

haha pearl u think saby cannot delete it? hahaha u dumbo!